The Devil of The Caribou

by WurkyWilk358 0W0

First published 10th of March, 2020

I am the Devil who punishes the sinners. I will tear my way through those who dare cross my path and create a brighter future for those suffering. Sometimes in order to fight evil, one must become evil in order to do good for others.

I used to always admire MLP, it’s colorful art and wonderful pony characters. Until one day I was offered a chance by a hooded stranger to actually go and see Equestria itself. Curious, I accepted…but was unprepared for what I was witnessing. Fire and smoke, anthro pony mares in slave shackles getting mercilessly raped or beaten senseless by corrupted stallions or caribou. What’s worse, it’s all because of the Caribou who turned this once beautiful kingdom into a cesspool of filth and corruption. Thankfully the hooded figure gave me a gift to have the power necessary to help free the females and break any corruption over the males of this world, even at the cost of my very soul. I’m gonna kill every last Caribou in this world and save everyone in it before they fall victim to these sick tyrants. I’ll wipe them all from existence and rebuild this world to its former peaceful glory. The Caribou will become an extinct race by my hand, this I swear…

---

03/12/2020: Did…did this get featured…? Holy sweet Jeezus thank you all so much! Only three chapters and this happened! I feel so humbled and honored so I hope, possibly one day, I’ll get featured again! Thanks for reading!

03/23/2020: Featured again… THANK YOU ALL!!!

07/15/20: Woohoo!

08/23/20:👍🏼

The Devil’s Invitation

Chapter 1

“Wow, what a way to end it all…” I sigh in content.

Not sure why I should introduce myself but here goes. Name’s Dimitri Lockdrom, I moved to the UK after I graduated from college and I live alone. I had served in the army for about 8 years but had to be let go by honorable discharge since I got injured in my last tour. Now I’m 28, working a nice office job for the UK military and I can’t really complain about it since it’s a hell of a lot easier to deal with than getting shot at by terrorists.

During my discharge, I had one day gone to a convention with a couple of my non army friends who invited me. At the convention, one of them brought me to this Q&A thing about some show called “My Little Pony.” I remember what the show was since my little cousins used to watch it all the time whenever I used to babysit them. After the convention, my friends just went on and on about how the Q&A was the best part of the whole thing. The whole way home, one of my buddies kept pestering me to watch the show, despite it being specifically for little girls. I was highly reluctant at first, but a few weeks later of him ringing in my ear about how good the show was and how he wanted me to watch it I eventually gave in and gave it a watch.

I guess I can see why he was so passionate about it because honestly, this show was pretty damn good. Not in a way where I’d commit myself to being a full on brony where I’d collect merchandise and stuff, but just at the level of brony where I can just say I enjoyed the show for what it was and what it represented. The characters, the themes, the songs, the comedic jokes, each and every one of the episodes was as enjoyable as the last.

I’m now in my bed after just shotgunning through every season which took the entire weekend. I’m now exhausted and I’m starting to regret not taking breaks but it was well worth it all the way to the end. I look at the clock and see it’s just about 2 in the morning. I may be drop dead tired but for some reason I’m not tired enough to fall asleep. So with nothing better to do, I slowly pick myself up from my bed and throw whatever cloths within my reach on. I put on my jeans, socks, sneakers, black shirt, black long sleeve, and hooded leather jacket and grab my keys, wallet, ear buds, and phone while heading towards the door. I lock up the door and make sure it’s locked before leaving.

I live in a small town, just a simple place like any other. I sometimes like to walk around at night to clear my head whenever I remember how I injured myself during my last tour. I’m walking down the street towards the convenience store to grab a bottle of scotch to drink so I can fall asleep quicker. Not the most healthy method of falling asleep but hey, I fall asleep sooner with alcohol in me. I make it to the store and my eyes wince at the damn bright lights in the store, one of the lights flickers annoyingly making me groan in annoyance.

“Oi Phill, how many times do I gotta tell you to fix the damn light?” I ask the store clerk. Phill McHaggard was a pudgy man who I’ve gotten to know over the years since I’m a regular at the store. He and I became drinking buddies a few years after I moved here and we’ve been pals ever since. Phill walks out of the back room looking like he had just woken up and looks at me with a scowl.

“Why the bloody hell are you here so damn late, Lock? And why do I gotta fix the fockn’ thing when it’s just gonna be broke soon anyway?” He grumbles.

“Well maybe if you weren’t such a lazy shite, people would come here more often and not have to be bothered by the constant flickering in the corner of their eye,” I retort.

We both stare down at each other not blinking for a while until we both smirk and chuckle at each other.

“I’ll never understand why I can’t stay mad at you, bro,” Phill chuckles.

“It’s because I’ve got the Devil’s charm, Phill. You can’t help but not be mad at me,” I tease as I grab a bottle from the fridge.

“Careful Lock, keep saying stuff like that and the real Devil may come to collect your soul,” Phill warns me mockingly.

“Yeah, yeah, just ring me up for the bottle already,” I said rolling my eyes. Phill chortles and rings up my liquor and I thank him before heading out. Feeling the thirst for my booze hitting me I reach into my pocket and pull out my keychain since it has a bottle opener attached to it and uncapped the bottle. Just as I was about to take a swig, I hear footsteps behind me making me pause my hand making the bottle stop inches from my lips. I stop walking, as does the stranger behind me, and I sigh as I bring the bottle down.

“You got balls for thinking you can mug me at this time of the night buddy,” I growl. The stranger doesn’t say anything and I grip the bottle in my hand tightly getting ready to bash him over the head should he try anything.

“What?” I ask while turning to him, “got nothing to say assho-“

I’m cut off as I face the stranger and my eyes widen in confusion and a little fear at what I’m seeing. A hooded man, who’s face I couldn’t see even in the light of the street lamp was standing in front of me motionless. Though I couldn’t see his face, his eyes were glowing red under his hood and I thought I could see dark, shadow like vapors seeping from his hood. I was frozen in place, I wanted to say something but I couldn’t find the words. The man chuckles darkly making a jolt of fear run up and down my spine as I try to catch my breath.

“You seem to take joy into proclaiming yourself as me, boy,” the man says in a mocking tone.

It’s as if his very voice could make me piss myself so I thanked whatever gods were listening that I didn’t drink anything before what was happening here. The man steps towards me and I still can’t move due to the amount of confusion and fear coursing through my body.

“Dimitri Lockdrom, you should feel honored for you have caught my interest. I am here to offer you a once in a lifetime opportunity. Would you like to hear it?” He asks me. I still say nothing but he chuckles as he circles me. How he knows my name is a mystery to me…

“There is somewhere I’d like to take you, somewhere I think you’d be interested in accompanying me too. Do not fret for it is nowhere dangerous, well as dangerous as I make it sound, but could use someone like you,” He said.

“Wh-Where…?” was all I was able to say. I couldn’t tell but I got the feeling he was smiling under the darkness of his hood.

“Oh, it is somewhere I believe you’ll take great joy in going to. Does the name Equestria, mean anything to you?” He asks.

Equestria? Like from the show? I wonder.

“Indeed, only the place I’m referring to is quite real instead of it being a mere children’s fantasy,” he answers shocking me.

The fuck? Did this guy read my mind or something?

“Indeed I did boy, now pay attention and be silent for I find repeating myself to be an annoyance of mine,” he warns making me shiver, “As I have said, the world known as Equestria is real, well real to me that is since I’ve been there myself. Recently, that world seems to be in a spot of trouble and there’s someone who has angered me by cheating me out of his soul. I would go and collect his soul myself but it is not my place to interact with the living in the mortal plain.” he explains.

“What-*gulp* what kind of trouble is E-Equestria in?” I ask hesitantly. The man looks to the sky and chuckles again.

“The kind of trouble you’d have to see for yourself to understand,” he answers vaguely. He looks back down to me and holds out his hand upwards making me flinch.

“All I can tell you now is it and it’s people are in need of someone to help prevent any further irrevocable damage to happen. So I offer you this, Dimitri Lockdrom, would you like to accompany me to Equestria and see for yourself for what’s become of it?” he asks.

I’m at a loss for words and I’m mentally punching myself in the gut to desperately wake myself up from this supposed nightmare. A strange man who makes me want to shit myself with glowing eyes comes out of nowhere and offers me to go to the one place I didn’t expect to be offered to go to. What’s more is he says Equestria is in trouble which is highly unlikely since the last episode showed that all the characters were all grown up and everything was peaceful and happy. I was about to flat out refuse him when a thought crossed my mind. If this guy, whoever or whatever he is, was telling the truth this could be a great opportunity. I’d be able to meet the characters of the show who I’ve come to admire and I’d get to experience what it’s like to live in a world so peaceful without any drama. I was a bit hesitant for a moment when I started to think about my family and friends but ever since I left for the army we had sort of lost touch over the years. They all came to visit me when I was discharged but that was over a year ago and I only call my family every so often so they can check in on me. Besides if, this was a huge if, this guy was telling the truth it also means Equestria is in danger from a new threat so I suppose if anyone was gonna help it might as well be me. But I had to play it safe and not jump right into it so I took a breath to calm myself before speaking clearly.

“You say that you want to bring me to Equestria, but what I want to know is if there’s a catch to all of this,” I ask. The man tilts his head and seems to arch a brow at my request.

“You say Equestria is in trouble and I’m willing to help but I need to know what I’m signing up for. Don’t take this the wrong way, but I don’t trust you for a goddamn second. I don’t know who or what you are and you come out of seemingly nowhere and offer me something completely out of the blue. So if you want my help, you need to explain things a little more clearly,” I said while pointing at him. The man is silent for a moment but then starts to laugh loud making my body shake. How he hasn’t woken up the rest of the damn neighborhood with his laugh boggles me.

“You truly are an interesting individual, boy. I’m pleased you were the one that caught my eye. Very well, if you wish to know who I am then my condition is simple, take my hand and come with me. I promise I’ll explain everything to you once we’ve arrived.” he said.

“How do I know if you’re not lying?” I questioned.

“If you knew who I am now, you’d know I’d never tell a lie,” he counters. Again I was hesitant, but by the tone of his voice he strangely wasn’t lying.

“Also how’s this to, how you say, sweeten the deal? If you do not like what you see, I shall simply return you back here and erase your memory. It will be as if our encounter will never happen and Equestria will be doomed to its fate. Or you can just refuse right now and I’ll be on my way in search of someone else to assist me,” he offers in a conniving tone.

“If you’re gonna do something like that, why offer me something like this anyway?” I question.

“Why indeed?” he retorts, “So what do you say?”

I look at his hand and ponder for any other options, only to come up with none. If this was gonna happen, I’d have to make a decision now.

Fuck it, let’s see how this goes, I think.

“Ok, I’ll go with you,” I answer while reaching for his hand. He doesn’t waste any time and grabs my hand and a light begins to shine within our grasp making me panic a bit.

“Splendid! Brace yourself boy, for you’re about to become something that most would consider a necessary evil,” he proclaims as the light shines brighter.

I was about to say something but the light seemed to drown out my voice and soon it got so bright my vision was blinded and I started to lose consciousness and everything faded to black.

The Devil’s Deal

Chapter 2

“Boy, boy wake up…”

“Hmmm…”

“DIMITRI LOCKDROM WAKE THE FUCK UP!!!

“FUCK!!!”

I’m awoken by a loud fucking voice in my god damn ear and shoot up only to bash my head against something hard.

“Ouch, motherfucker…!” I groan as I rub my forehead.

“Took you long enough, boy…”

I open my eyes and see that we’re in an open grassy field of some sort. I look up to my right and see the hooded man and I see him holding something in his right hand that makes my blood run cold. It was a long, three pronged red pitchfork that had serrated spikes on the tips. I start to tremble in fear since my suspicions about who this guy is became confirmed.

“You’re…the Devil…” I mutter in fear.

“Hmph, took you long enough to realize. But if it helps I prefer my actual name, Lucifer MorningStar,” he said.

“It doesn’t…” I said as I pick myself up.

“Oh? Having second thoughts are we?” he mocks.

“What do you think?” I snap, “If I’d’ve known I was talking to the god damn Devil himself I would never have given you any thought and continued back to my home! I can’t believe I got tricked into coming straight to Hell…”

“Now, now Mr. Lockdrom there’s no need to be bitter. I told you I’d bring you to Equestria and I meant it. Speaking of which, welcome to Equestria, Dimitri Lockdrom,” Lucifer said with a slight bow.

I look around and see that even though we’re outside, the clouds are almost completely covering the sky despite it looking like it’s a little in the evening and sun was about to set. I get a very gloomy and uneasy feeling and there’s a potent musk in the air that makes me a little queasy.

“I thought you said you’d never lie,” I accuse making him tilt his head.

“I did and I haven’t,” he defends.

“Really? If we’re in Equestria then shouldn’t things be a bit more, I don’t know, brighter? And what’s that weird smell I’m sniffing? It’s making my stomach churn…” I said trying not to breath too much in.

“I see why you’re unconvinced. Very well, I will prove it but I must warn you. What you are about to see shall be quite unsettling,” Lucifer warns.

“Please, I doubt there’s anything unsettling abo-“ I’m cut off when Lucifer grabs my head with his left hand and it begins to glow a dark aura.

“Hey! What the hell are you-“

BA-BUMP

GASP

A flood of shocking images fills my mind and most of them make me instantly sick to my stomach. Anthro ponies, who look very similar to the ones from the show only they’re standing on two legs, and a bunch of other anthro creatures fill my vision such as zebras, griffins, diamond dogs, minotaurs, yaks, hippogriffs, and even dragons and centaurs were almost all in chains and disturbingly revealing attire, mostly the females. I saw them being raped, beaten, and saw how they were treated like dirt and how some of the males had a sickly green glow in the eye while oddly other males did not. I then saw creatures that resembled Caribou with most having thicker fur and large antlers. I saw how they were continuously raping females left and right and destroying almost everything in their path. As I’m seeing all this I’m screaming bloody murder since it feels like my mind is being torn apart.

Lucifer eventually lets my head go and I fall back down clutching my head still screaming as the images won’t stop. What in the ever loving fuck am I seeing?! This is nothing like it is in the show! How did this happen? How could they do this?

“What…the fuck…was that…?” I ask between breaths as look back up at Lucifer. He only stares at me as I growl and throw myself at him gripping his jacket and looking at the red glowing eyes under his hood.

“TELL ME WHAT THE FUCK THAT WAS RIGHT FUCKING NOW!!!” I scream in his face.

Lucifer puts his hand on my chest and proceeds to give me a simple nudge, only to cause me to go flying backwards tumbling across the grassy field. I groan and try to pick myself up but he appears in front of me and holds me down with the end of his pitchfork pressed on my chest.

“Not many can grab me like that and speak to me in such a way and live, so I suppose I’ll give you that,” he says mockingly, “As for what just happened I shared you some of my insight so you could briefly see the state this world is currently in.”

“What the fuck are you talking about? Is all that really happening here?” I ask.

“Indeed, now I’m about to release you so you may stand again so I’d advise you refrain from attacking me again.” he said. I hesitantly nod slowly since I can’t really do anything else to him since he’s the legit Devil and I stand back up after he lifts his pitchfork. Lucifer gestures me to follow him and I do but I hang back slightly.

“If you recall the one called Twilight Sparkle, this all happened a few months after she was named Princess of Friendship. The enemy who threatens the balance of this world are called the Caribou. They are quite literally sexist tyrants who believe the male gender is the superior sex while females should be nothing but slaves to satisfy their sexual desires.” Lucifer explains.

“Fucking sick…” I growl as more images flash in my mind.

“Indeed, the Caribou invaded from the North without warning and used their foul magic to completely overwhelm Equestria’s forces by either corrupting some of males or convincing the others to join their cause, as you’ve seen through the images. While most of the planet is under the control of the Caribou’s magic, there are some places where it has not yet reached, thankfully. For example, Equestria’s capital, Canterlot, is one of the few last known cities in Equestria not yet claimed by the Caribou. However, it’s only a matter of time before it falls as well.” Lucifer said.

“Which means the Princesses are still safe for now? How?” I ask.

“The Princesses and the Elements of Harmony. They have their former captain of the royal guard Shining Armor, also former prince of the Crystal Empire, to thank because of his strong shield spells and he managed to evacuate the town of Ponyville before the Caribou arrived. Right now, Shining Armor is desperately trying to keep up a shield around Canterlot to keep the Caribou out. From what I recall he’s using whatever energy he can spare to keep the shield up for as long as possible,” Lucifer said.

“Wait, what happened to the Crystal Empire?” I ask.

“What do you think?” He asks as he turns his head and looks at me from the corner of his eye, “It fell to the Caribou almost as quick as the rest of the lands. Shining Armor was able to get his wife, Princess Cadence, and his daughter, Princess Flurry Heart, out before they were captured. Along with a small group of crystal ponies while the rest, unfortunately, were left behind and almost all the males were imprisoned while the females were subjugated to slavery,” He said.

“Why did the Caribou attack the Crystal Empire first?” I ask in an angered tone.

“It’s because of the Crystal Heart,” he says while facing forward, “As you know, the Crystal Heart has the power to lift the Crystal Ponies and any other creatures spirits, and the light within them powers the Crystal Heart to protect the empire from evil. However the Caribou corrupted the Heart and used their magic to turn it into something foul and used it to spread their brainwashing magic further across the land. To put it bluntly, it is now called the Crystal Cock…” Lucifer said with a sneer, “But for some odd reason, the corrupted magic didn’t affect the crystal pony males as the Caribou would’ve thought so they weren’t brainwashed. Even so, they were no match and the Empire fell within a day. Now it is one of the main strongholds and future capital of the Caribou empire since it holds such an item of great importance.”

My anger was at its boiling point, these sick motherfuckers took something that was supposed to be filled with the happiness of others only to be turned into something disgusting and perverted. Lucifer notices my anger and reaches into his coat and hands me the bottle of liquor I purchased back on Earth. I arch a brow at how he had this since I just noticed I didn’t have it with me and he just shrugs.

“Figured you could use some since this is already a lot to take in. You almost dropped it and waisted this good liquor when we arrived here so be grateful I saved it for you,” he said while handing me the bottle.

I glance up at him and raise the bottle and nodded to him as thanks. I uncapped the bottle again and took a few swigs since I needed something to douse the anger in my soul. The satisfying burning sensation of the scotch travels down my throat and in my stomach and I sigh heavily since I’m now feeling a little better but I’m still very pissed. I offer the bottle to Lucifer, since I didn’t wanna be rude, but he just shakes his head and continues explaining the state of this world.

“The one who is responsible for all of this goes by the name Dainn Stonehoof, King of the Caribou, and the one who’s soul eludes me,” Lucifer said.

“What’d he do to get on your shit list?” I ask while taking another swig.

“All life, as you know, has its end. Some end by natural causes, others end abruptly without warning by accidents, and some end due to violence and war, such as the one currently happening right now and believe me there’s been a lot of lives ending because of it,” he said making me frown.

“However Dainn decided that he was too good for death and got the idea to prolong his life. He used dark forbidden magic to steal the life force of living things and add it to his own lifespan. Before this blasphemous ritual of his, his soul had already been doomed to fall to me so he could live out the rest of his existence in Hell for all the atrocities he had committed. But due to his dark magic, he has eluded death and his soul remains out of my reach. To make matters even more infuriating, he somehow was able to create some kind of barrier around himself. The last time I saw him I thought I could collect his soul myself but he anticipated my arrival and drove me away with his dark magic,” he says while gripping his pitchfork tightly. He stops walking and I do the same and he turns to me while reaching in his coat pocket for something.

“And that, Dimitri Lockdrom, is where you come in,” he says while pulling something out. In his hand was a very strange looking fruit. It was shaped like a strawberry but it was way bigger than any strawberry I’ve ever seen. What’s even stranger is that it had these swirling tribal markings all around it and it had a sort of dark aura around it making me nervous. He holds it out to me and my hand acts on its own as I take hold of it. As I’m holding the strange fruit, the aura seems to intensify making me more nervous I look back at Lucifer for answers and he raises his hand to point at me.

“I want you to become my hand.” he says.

“What…?!”

A million thoughts were going through my mind, one minute I’m on my way home wanting to drink myself to sleep and the next thing I know I’m pulled from my world from the actual Devil himself, to Equestria of all places that’s being threatened to be overrun by power hungry sickos, and now he’s asking me to be his hand.

“What do you mean become your hand?” I ask.

“Simple really, if you become my hand you gain my special abilities. This fruit is made from my own dark soul giving your soul and mine a permanent link.” Lucifer explains.

“Wait, you’re saying this is a Devil Fruit?” I ask. He nods and I look back down at the fruit in shock.

Wait a minute, where have I heard “Devil Fruit” before? I think.

“So you’re saying I’ll get your powers if I eat this?” I ask.

“Correct, but I should warn you about the price for such a gift,” Lucifer said with a dark smile, from what I could tell in the shadow of his hood. “Think of this fruit as a sort of contract between you and I. If you choose to eat it, the contract is sealed and, as I said, you shall gain powers that matches my own so you may be able to begin your conquest against the Caribou scourge. However once you do, not only does your soul become linked to mine but you will forever be damning yourself on a one way ticket to Hell once you perish.” Lucifer warns.

“What?! You’re saying if I eat this I’m going straight to Hell when I die?! That’s fucked up! I’m not eating this then!” I say while trying to give it back to him. Lucifer only stands there without even attempting to take it back and just stares at me.

“I suppose I can understand your panic, Dimitri, but you have nothing to worry about. Going to Hell once you die doesn’t sound as bad as you may think. Besides it’s not like you’re going to die as soon as you eat it,” Lucifer informs me.

“Still doesn’t change the fact I’m gonna go to Hell when I die!” I retort.

“Did I forget to mention that there’s a special perk that comes with having my abilities once you eat the fruit?” he asks while holding up a finger.

“Oh yeah? What’s that?” I deadpan.

“You’ll become ageless,” he bluntly tells me.

“Say what?!” I ask in shock, “You mean this thing will turn me immortal?”

“Not necessarily, you can still get hurt, get sick, and still die of natural causes but you just won’t age anymore. Think of this as a bit of a personal goal of yours. Once you’ve defeated the Caribou and drive them back to whence they came or whatever you choose to do with them you may choose to live the rest of your ageless days as much as you want however you please, so long as you don’t get killed that is.” Lucifer explains.

“But what does that have to do with me going to Hell anyway once, and if, I do die? Besides being ageless sounds lonely if you ask me. I wouldn’t wanna not be able to grow old as those around me age and die…” I said with a sad tone.

“Another part of this contract is you can contact me whenever you please. Think of me has a dark voice in the back of your mind ready to answer any questions you have whenever you feel the need. If, and when, in the future of your ageless life you’ve had enough of the mortal world, just say the word and I shall come to collect your soul.” Lucifer said.

“Still doesn’t sound too convincing,” I retort “It’s still Hell so I doubt there’s anything to look forward to even if I decide to leave this life behind.”

“On the contrary, being the Hand of the Devil has many perks in Hell. You’ve only been told what Hell does to evil souls and that is only for the sinners who thought they could do as they please without a second thought, much like Dainn. But as the Devil’s Hand, you’ll quite literally be seated right next to me and receive a champion’s welcome with luxuries and praise. You’ll be hailed as a dark agent of justice that punishes those who would dare defy me.” Lucifer says in a dark giddy tone.

“I-I don’t know…” I say skeptically, “You make it sound like Hell is a paradise when it’s supposed to be a place of torture and death.”

“Only to those who deserve it,” he counters, “To us higher tier beings, myself included, it can be a paradise since we deserve it. You’ll be able to earn that right too once you have done what I asked and collect Dainn’s soul for me.”

“I’m guessing when you say I collect his soul I’m supposed to kill him?” I ask he nods and I smirk a little. “Good, after what you’ve shown me death will be the least of his concerns once I’m through with him. Along with any other fucking Caribou and traitor males who turned on their own who get in my way,” I growl. Lucifer smiles under his hood and was about to speak when I raise my hand.

“Although this all seems too sudden for me. You think I can have more time to think on this?” I ask. Lucifer frowns and shakes his head.

“I wish I could tell you that you can think on it later but unfortunately you don’t seem to have as much time as you’d like,”

“What do you mean?” I ask. Lucifer simply turns around and points off in the distance. I squint my eyes and spot a city of some sort and it looks to be covered in a purple sphere of some kind.

“Is that…?”

“Yes, that is Canterlot. And the sphere surrounding it is Shining Armor’s shield. Though you cannot see from here, I can tell you that the shield is on the brink of collapsing.”

I look at Lucifer in shock as he looks over his shoulder to me. I look back at Canterlot and notice that there’s multiple smoke trails in the sky which means there’s a large stockade of Caribou ready and waiting to storm the city.

“The city will fall almost immediately if the shield breaks!” I shout in a panic, “Can’t you do something?” Lucifer shakes his head as he turns to me.

“It is as I’ve said, not only has Dainn prevented me from going after him personally but I myself cannot interact with anything or anyone in the mortal plain. I’m only able to speak and briefly interact with you like this because this is my astral projection,” he explains while briefly becoming transparent.

“So you’re saying it’s up to me and me alone?” I ask.

“It being up to you, yes. You doing this alone, it is your choice if you choose to do so. However the terms of the contract, my conditions, the title of my hand still remain true. Remember, as the Devil I refuse to tell a lie so you can guarantee that all I have told you is the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth.” He said.

Damnit, of all the shitty times to make a quick decision why’d it have to be now? I think.

I look back down at the fruit and look up at Canterlot in the distance. For a moment I thought I saw the shield flicker a bit meaning Shining Armor was using whatever strength he had left to keep the shield up. I was wondering where the Princesses were but they probably too busy looking after the citizens who were most likely panicking right now. I look at Lucifer who was patiently waiting for my answer and I look back down at the fruit in my hand and grit my teeth in anger.

I wasn’t angry at the fact that I had to make a decision right now, a little disappointed but not angry, I was angry at the images continuing to appear in my mind. It’s as if I could sense the suffering and corruption all throughout this world and it’s all Dainn and his fucking Caribou’s doing. He turned this beautiful world in something filthy, and he was gonna suffer a fate worse than death by the time I’m done with him. So with my decision now made, I glance at Lucifer and nod.

“…Alright, I’ll do it,” I answer as I slowly bring the fruit up to my mouth. Lucifer smiles as he waits me to take my first bite. As I open my mouth, I start to think about what’s gonna happen to me once I eat this thing. Is it worth it? Damning my soul to the Devil for the sake of this world and it’s inhabitants? Probably not but if I leave now I’ll have this overwhelming sense of guilt looming over me like a shadow. I’ll probably still have it even after he erases my memories of ever meeting him and coming here which would drive me crazy since I wouldn’t know why I feel guilty in the first place. Besides if I’m being honest even if I didn’t come here I’d probably end up in Hell anyway after what I did during one of my tours, but that’s a story for another time. One I never enjoy telling nor do I enjoy remembering…

The fruit is now in between my jaw and so without wanting to drag it out, I quickly take a bite and chew it down expecting it to taste bad. Surprisingly, it tasted rather sweet like an actual strawberry so I chewed it normally and swallowed. I looked up at Lucifer and he was starring at me expecting me to eat all of it so I did just that, even the stem since it felt like it was necessary. Once I was done I washed it down with another swig of my scotch and prepared for something to happen.

“So, what now?” I ask.

“Now you will get to work, as soon as you wake up.” Lucifer responds.

“Wake up? What do yo-GUH!“

BA-BUMP

It’s as if my whole body pulsated and it hurt like hell. Each pulse felt like I was briefly set on fire and put out again making me fall to my knees as I started to hyperventilate and grip my chest in agony. I look up at Lucifer who just stares down at me and again has my bottle of scotch in his left hand. As the pulses get more frequent, I start to scream my fucking lungs out since I’m in indescribable pain. I look at my hands and see tribal markings, similar to the makings on the fruit, run up from my hands all the way up my arms and it feels like it’s tearing my flesh apart making me scream louder as I fall on my back. As I’m screaming Lucifer continues to watch my suffering as he glances at the bottle of scotch. Bastard had the nerve to curiously take a drink of my scotch as I feel like I’m dying in the worst way possible.

“Mmm, you know this is actually pretty good. I’ll be sure to save the rest for you once your transformation is complete and after you’ve saved Canterlot.” he says innocently.

“AAAAAAHHHH!!!”

“YOU…BASTARD!!!” I scream.

“Yes, yes, I suppose I should’ve mentioned that this wouldn’t be pleasant and I could’ve warned you about the immeasurable pain you’re now experiencing but that would only make you even more hesitant than you already were. Don’t worry though, it’ll all be over soon,” he says has he starts to fade away.

“Make sure you contact me once you’re done saving Canterlot. We have much to do in this world and as the saying goes, great things start from small beginnings,” he says with a tune in his voice.

I continue screaming until my voice starts to give out and the pain becomes too much for me to stay conscious. The last thing I see was Lucifer waving to me as he fades completely away before my vision once again becomes dark and I pass out. What awaits me once I wake up, I can only guess…

Rise of The Devil’s Hand

Chapter 3

“Uuuuuuhhhhhh”

I groan in pain since my whole body feels like I was stuffed in a punching bag and used as practice for hours. I sluggishly opened my eyes and saw it was night time so I must’ve been out for a couple hours. For a moment, I thought everything that happened to me was nothing but a dream and I’m now awake after successfully drinking myself to sleep and I’m suffering from a massive hangover.

I slowly sit myself up and rub my eyes with my hands, only for some reason they feel a little warmer than usual. I look at my hands and see strange tribal like markings on the top and bottom of my hands making me raise my eyebrows. As I roll up my right sleeve I see the markings run up my arm and when I roll up my other sleeve I’m met with the same results.

In a panic I toss off my jacket and my shirt so I can get a proper look at both my arms, but I am not liking what I see. Both my arms were completely covered in tribal tattoo like markings. To be honest I’ve kinda always wanted a tattoo but not an entire fucking sleeve, on both my arms no less!

“What the fuck?! I don’t remember getting tattoos! I must’ve been more hammered than I thought…” I grumble.

“Actually you didn’t drink as much as you thought, but it’s a good thing I prevented you from drinking anymore.”

“THE FUCK?!” I shout. I look around for the voice I heard but I see nothing around me.

“If you’re going to act like this for the duration of your mission then you’ll make me second guess myself for choosing you as my Hand,” the voice said making me instantly realize who it was.

“L-Lucifer…?” I mutter.

“I suppose I’ll have to get used to the fact that you’re one of the slow ones…” Lucifer sighs.

“How?” I ask while looking around.

“Seriously? You already forgot what happened after you ate the fruit?” he asks. I think about what happened before I passed out and I go wide eyed as it all starts to come back to me.

“Oh jeez,” I said clutching my head, “it wasn’t a dream after all…”

“Well of course it wasn’t, Dimitri. Everything up to this point was real and everything you’ve been told was the truth. I’m the Devil, remember? I never lie to anyone and can’t even if I tried.” Lucifer reminds me, “Now would you be so kind as to pick yourself up already? I don’t wish to continue seeing my Hand sit in the middle of the road like a fool…” I stand up and gaze upon my arms again and trace my fingers along the tribal markings. They don’t feel like tattoos, more like they feel like deep burn scars. Though once I think that I’m reminded on how I got them making me growl in frustration.

“That fucking hurt like a motherfucker, you asshole!” I shout, “What’s with these markings on my arms? I didn’t ask for tattoos!”

“You do realize that if you weren’t my Hand I’d kill you right here and now? I let it slide when you grabbed me before but if you keep mouthing off you’ll be punished for speaking against your new master and lord…” Lucifer warns making me nervous and shut up instantly.

“Now as for the markings along your arms, they’re what proves that you’re my personal agent of Hell. To put it simply, they’re The Brands of The Devil’s Hand.” He explains.

“Brands? Explains why it hurt like my arms were on fire…” I grumble while rubbing my arms.

“Yes well anyway, as my Hand you have complete access to all of my abilities so you may face Dainn and any of his followers properly. However even though you can use my power, it is up to you to hone them and make yourself stronger.”

“Wait, you’re saying I have to train myself or something?” I ask.

“Obviously, did you honestly think I’d give you all of my power from the get go and be done with it? That’s not how this works, Dimitri, and you should keep that in mind. Just because you’re my Hand doesn’t mean I’m going to hold your hand every step of the way, even if our souls are permanently linked. You have to earn special privileges like that because the title is just a name if you don’t have any worthy deeds to back it up.” Lucifer lectures me.

“I guess that makes sense, but I don’t even know how to use your powers.” I counter. Lucifer is silent for a moment and then sighs.

“I suppose that’s correct, I didn’t exactly leave an instruction manual on how to properly use my power. One moment please.”

I wait patiently for a few minutes and decide to put my shirt and jacket back on since they were still on the ground. As soon as I put my jacket on I get the same pulse of energy throughout my body as before but it’s less painful this time. Suddenly, waves of images flow through my mind and stop almost instantly making my head throb a bit.

“There we are, now you’re more than prepared. FYI, this will be the last I personally assist you with anything else from here on,” Lucifer said.

“You know, you really gotta stop doing that or at least warn me the next time you do something like it,” I grumble while rubbing my head, “What’d you do to me anyway”

“Well if you must know, I gave you a bit more of my insight so you can have the knowledge necessary to use my power properly. I even took the liberty of including some advanced hand to hand combat techniques on top of the ones you already know so I’d be grateful if I were you, boy,” He sternly tells me.

“Gee thanks…” I said while rolling my eyes, “so how exactly do we start training-“

BOOM

I’m abruptly brought out of my thoughts when I hear a large explosion in the distance. I snap my head towards the noise and see a large purple sphere fade in and out of sight and a large city its covering.

“Oh dear, it appears we may have let the little fact that Canterlot is still in danger slip our minds. And by the looks of it, it appears Shining Armor’s shield is on the brink of total collapse,” Lucifer tells me.

“Oh shit, what the hell do we do?! We’ll never make it in time!” I panic.

“Calm down, Dimitri. If you focus on your newfound knowledge I provided for you, you’ll find a very useful skill and power that will get you to Canterlot just before the shield collapses,” Lucifer said.

“Wait, I thought you said I should contact you until after I saved the city?” I said.

“Does it really matter? You were taking your sweet ass time in dream land and didn’t know what was up or down. If anything it’s on you for making me speak up before when I I told you to speak to me. Besides, you’d still be in the dark on how to use my power anyway so I’m still not at fault. Now hop to it! Canterlot won’t hold out for much longer!” Lucifer orders.

I roll my eyes in annoyance but I again panic a little more after I hear another explosion in the distance but quickly calm myself and focus on Lucifer’s insight. An image of me flying through the air completely engulfed in flames fills my mind and I start to focus more on that power. The brands on my arms start to glow through my jacket in a bright red color. Flames start to seep out of my sleeves and pants and soon my entire body is on fire, yet I don’t feel any pain. It’s as if I’m made of fire myself and the flames are one with me.

I then start to feel a very dark emotion run through my mind and soul, like I’m angry and itching to unleash it on my enemies. I smile darkly and the flames only intensify as the ground beneath me starts to get singed. The images of the Caribou and their sick deeds come flashing back though my mind which only makes my thirst for blood grow and I lower my flame covered body. I exhale causing black smoke to escape my mouth and the flames start to affect my hair making it look completely on fire. Wanting to do this in style I pull out my ear buds I brought with me along with my phone and they both were also surprisingly on fire but still were in working condition despite being in flames. I put my ear buds in and scroll through my playlist for a song to be prepared to play once I arrive at Canterlot and put my phone back in my pocket.

Once all preparations are completed, I jump into the air and blast my flames behind me shooting me across the air at high speeds towards the city. As I’m flying through the air, I start to chuckle, which turns into a laugh, and then turns into manic bellows of laughter as I near my destination.

“READY OR NOT, CARIBOU!!! THE DEVIL’S HAND COMES FOR YOUR SOULS!!!” I shout through my laughter.

I don’t know what’s gotten into me but I could care less. I feel great! I thirst for blood and carnage and I’ll be sure to give them a welcoming they’ll never forget!

The Princess of Equestria, Princess of the Sun, Celestia, Princess of the Moon, Luna, and Princess of Love and former Princess of the Crystal Empire, Cadence and her daughter Flurry Heart who she was carrying in her arms and sleeping, along with the Elements of Harmony, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and the Princess of Friendship Twilight Sparkle were all standing in the throne room surrounding their friend and sworn protector, Shining Armor. Shining was breathing very heavily due to the magic strain in his horn and was on his knees with his arms raised up as he was trying so desperately to keep the shield from collapsing and allowing the Caribou to storm Canterlot.

Before the Caribou arrived at Canterlot, Celestia and Luna had all the citizens escape to many underground bunkers throughout the city to hide away in case the Caribou broke through. The last thing they needed was was to watch what sick deeds they had already done to the rest of the worlds female population with their own eyes to their own citizens.

“Shiny please,” Cadence begs, “let me add more of my magic to yours so the shield can stay up! You can’t continue like this any longer! Your horn will break!”

“No…Cadence…!” Shining grunts, “You already…gave enough…of your magic…already to me, all of you did. There’s no time…and I can…still take…a few more of…their cannon fire. So please…use the…secret tunnel…in the throne room…and escape!”

“Absolutely not, Shining Armor!” Twilight yells through her tears as she hugs her brother, “There’s no way in Tartarus we’re going to leave you or anypony behind!”

“But Twilight…think of what…those damn Caribou…will do to you…and the others…if they get…their hands on you…!”

Twilight and the others flinch as they’re reminded what they had seen past the shield just outside of Canterlot. Caribou, traitor stallions, and other brainwashed males were mercilessly raping mares and other females for all of Canterlot to see. All the females had different colored collars on and while some had defiant expressions others unfortunately were in pure ecstasy of pleasure and some looked as if they couldn’t even think straight due to them being endlessly raped.

However that wasn’t even the worst part, the worst part is what they had done to the pegasi mares, or other winged creatures, and unicorn mares. Those with wings had their wings incased in boxes so they couldn’t fly away and the unicorns had their horns cut off to a stump on their foreheads. To make matters even more atrocious, the Caribou even branded their own mark on each females flanks. The brand was a pair of chains that over lapped each other signifying that each female was nothing but a slave for pleasure. Not only did the Caribou take away their freedom, they took away what made them special for their talents…

Twilight shakes her head as more tears stream down her face. Before she could protest anything else, Celestia placed a hand on her shoulder making her turn to her. Celestia can only frown sadly at her daughter like student and sighs.

“As much as it pains me to tell you this Twilight, Shining Armor is right.” she said making her and even Cadance gasp.

“What?! But Celestia how could you say that?! There must be something we can do we must-“
Twilight is cut off when Celestia embraces her in a hug.

“Please Twilight, I would give myself up if it meant to save what’s left of my kingdom but they want all of us as their trophies. I couldn’t bare the thought of losing you to them, not after what happened to Spike…” she whispers.

Twilight almost immediately breaks down crying after she heard her little dragon assistants name. Spike had gone the the Crystal Empire to deliver a package to Cadence and Shining Armor for Flurry Heart but the Caribou had invaded and no pony knew what happened to him. Shining said that he never saw Spike before or after they escaped which means he could be anywhere and it has plagued her mind ever since. Cadence then walks up to Shining who was now on one knee trying to keep up his magic and kneels in front of him.

“Shiny…I-“

She’s cut off when Shining lifts his head up and kisses her on the lips. She sighs in the kiss as tears of her own start to fall and he breaks away. Shining looks down at his daughter who’s still asleep since her mother casted a sleeping spell so she wouldn’t have to see the state of the city and her fathers strain.

“I know Cady…I know. Just make sure…she knows…what her daddy did tonight. I want her…to grow up happy…because I know…one day…this nightmare will end…and she’ll be…the proudest filly…of her daddy…in the world…” Shining says between breaths as he slowly reaches down and caresses his daughters mane.

Cadence’s tears start to flow uncontrollably as she uses one arm to hug her husband as tight she could. She so desperately wanted to stay by his side but knew they couldn’t stay. As she broke away and stood back up another large explosion rung throughout the throne room from outside causing Shining to scream in pain as sparks start to fly out from his horn. Outside, the shield flickered in and out of faze as smoke from a cannon ball hung in the air against the shield.

“I can’t…hold on…much longer…!” Shining yelled, “Go! All of you…now!”

Twilight wanted to give her brother one last hug but Applejack and Rainbow Dash grabbed her and followed Celestia and Luna while she screamed in protest. Just before they all left the throne room, a strange sound coming from outside the shield grasped their attention. It oddly sounded like laughter, but not just any normal sounding laughter. It sounded insane and dark and as it grew louder and closer, the feeling of dread and fear enveloped everypony in the room.

They all looked towards the open balcony window and saw what was making this laughter come flying through the sky. It looked like a large fire ball but if one would look closely, they could see a silhouette of somepony or something completely covered in flames. The laughter only got more manic and louder and it seemed to grab the Caribou stockade’s attention as they stopped to look at what was flying towards the city. Only the fire ball wasn’t just flying to the city, it was headed straight for them. They only realized too late as the fire ball came crashing down in between the shield and the stockade with a thundering boom as flames shot into the sky like a large geyser from a crater the fire ball made on impact.

The mares back on the balcony watched as the geyser of flames continued to shoot up to the darkened sky and the laughter stopped. No pony said a word, the only noise heard was the sound of the seemingly endless geyser of flames. Back with the stockade, the Caribou dared not say a word as they watched the whole site in shock and fear. What seemed like agonizing minutes later, they hear the sound of foot steps crunching through the flames out of the crater.

A figure, looking like a demon completely covered in flames steps out of the pillar of fire and out in the open. Its face is barely shown because of the flames and its clothes are strange but also on fire. The figure looks around the stockade as the pillar of flames starts to dissipate behind it so the only thing that’s seen by all is it and it alone. The figure then starts to tremble, but not in fear. Soon everyone hears the figure chuckling and it breaks out into the same manic laughter everyone heard before which makes everyone around uneasy and a bit more fearful of whoever or whatever this stranger is.

All the mares back on the throne room balcony are all at a loss for words. None of them could even speak because of the shock and overwhelming fear coursing through them. It was bad enough that the Caribou were about to breach the shield but now a monster comes flying in out of no where with who knows what intentions. Soon the laughter stops again and the figure lowers its body a bit and lets out a low growl that all could hear and speaks in a dark and twisted tone for all to listen.

“You have all committed abominable sins against Equestria and the rest of these lands. Your sins shall not go unpunished for as long as my hatred towards you Caribou burns like the raging inferno enveloping my very being. My hatred burns also for the accursed King Dainn who has committed the worst sins imaginable, especially against my Dark Master. Brand these words in your minds and for those who wish to flee, do so now and send this message to your King.” The figure announces.

The figure raises his arms and flames shoot out from his palms as the flames start to form a large demonic like face. The face then speaks in a voice that would torment all who hear it.

I wave my arms downward after my proclamation and the flames blow to each side of me. I gaze upon my soon to be prey as I can see that most of the Caribou and traitor stallions are trembling in fear. I smirk as I take a step forward, but as I do so some of the males drop their weapons and flee for their lives with their tails literally between their legs. A couple of the Caribou in front manage to grow a pair and charge at me with their weapons. I stop walking and hold my hands out and make them look like hand guns.

“Hellfire gun”

Two embers fire from my fingers and straight through the Caribou’s chest right where their hearts were. All that was left were smoldering flesh holes and both Caribou fall down dead. The rest of the Caribou finally gain some nerve and decide to avenge their fallen comrades and I just smile manically as I quickly reach in my pocket an press the play button on my phone for the song I had prepared.

“LET THE CARNAGE BEGIN!!!” I bellow.

https://youtu.be/gKn2_x49NLU

I sprint towards the Caribou and engulf my hands and feet in flames. Three Caribou try to stab me with their spears but I jump over their attack and kick all their heads clean off causing blood to erupt from their headless bodies. I run through the horde of Caribou and traitor stallions and rip and tear through them all by punching holes through their guts or sending them flying through the air like broken rag dolls with powerful kicks. A group of Caribou take aim at me with bow and arrows and I grab a stallion and use him as a meat shielded as soon as the arrows are let loose. Once the arrows hit the stallion, he gurgles as an arrow seems to pierce his throat and he chokes on his blood. I lift his body above me and tear him in two as blood and guts shower me, only the blood just evaporates as it lands on me and his guts become chard chunks of flesh and crumble away.

More Caribou charge and attempt to slash me from in front and behind but I jump high in the air a reel my fists back and take a deep breath.

“GUM-GUM HELLFIRE GATLING!”

Like an ignited machine gun, I rain rapid fire punches down on my foes as my arms also stretch at retract after each rapid strike. My flame coated fists beat dozens of Caribou and traitor stallions into submission until there’s nothing but a huge pile of battered flesh and bone. I continue my onslaught and twist my body around so my attack can crush more enemies. Once I’m satisfied with my blood count, I retract my arms and land on the ground, until I feel something go through my stomach. I look down and see a sword piercing me from behind but I don’t really feel pain since my body is still mostly made of fire but I still feel the blade causing me to grunt a bit. I turn around and look over my shoulder and see a brainwashed stallion look at me with absolute fear and I see there’s a few more brainwashed males behind him with equally fearful looks.

“You have nerve for attacking me from behind, but I suppose I can’t blame you since you can’t help but follow their orders,” I tell him. I cancel the fire in my hand and quickly spin around and back hand him and strike the others in the head knocking them out. I hope I’m making the right decision by sparing them. I may be in the middle of my bloodlust but I have enough of my reason to spare those under the Caribou’s control.

I turn around and see more of the stockade charge at me and I see behind them some Caribou prepare the cannons the brought with them aim at me. Just as the song hits the ending chorus, I raise my right fist behind me and my left opened hand in front of me and take one last minute glance to make sure there aren’t any brainwashed males in front of me so I don’t kill any of them. Thankfully they all seem to have stayed away from the main fight and I smile as my fist charges up and I thrust my fist forward.

“HELLFIRE FIST!!!”

A massive blast of fire erupts from my arm and incinerates all in front of me. The blast cuts right through the large group of enemies and destroys the cannons along with the Caribou manning them. The blast lasts a few more seconds and slowly dissipates and there’s nothing left but a large trail of death and burnt Caribou and traitor stallion corpses. I stand back up and exhale and smoke leaves my mouth as the flames on my body shrink into small candle like flames.

I look behind me and see that all that’s left are the brainwashed stallions along with the enslaved mares. Guess they were in charge of guarding them while the rest were left to fight me. There seems to be a few dozen of them left and there’s only a few Caribou left alive. I smirk and sprint over to the group of brainwashed males and twist my body while raising my right leg.

“Gum-Gum Hell Whip!”

My leg stretches and my foot connects with each and every one of their heads knocking them to the ground as I spin around and plant my foot on the ground and the song comes to an end. Like the others, they’re just knocked unconscious and I hope I can help break their brainwashing. The mares are all too stunned in both fear and shock and there’s even some who managed to faint due to my overwhelming presence. I pay them no mind since they’re not the main priority right now. All that’s left now are the few Caribou who are huddling together and trembling in horror at the mere sight of me.

With the small flames still covering my body, I calmly walk over to the few stallions who can’t seem to move due to the fear on their faces and bodies. I stop just a few inches from them and I look down at them with a glare that could crack glass.

“Do you know why you lot are still sucking air?” I ask in a cold tone. They shake their heads slowly without ever breaking eye contact with me.

“You lot are still alive because you still need to join the others who were smart enough to flee and send Dainn my message. You will tell him everything I have said and describe to him in explicit detail what I have done to your comrades. You will also tell him and any other male you come across what has happened here along with my message,” I instruct them. I then lean down until I’m staring inches away from them.

“You will also tell Dainn a personal message from me. Tell him The Devil’s Hand comes personally for his soul. There is no crack or crevice where he can hide where I won’t find him. He sealed his fate when he decided to play God and has doomed him and his race to a lifetime of death and destruction. You will tell him this word for word, understand?” I ask. They both nod vigorously and I lean back up and they scramble to their feet and walk away, but I don’t want them to just walk.

“RUN!!!”I scream at them.

They immediately start sprinting as fast as they could away from me to who knows where, but if they know any better they’ll deliver my message if they know what’s good for them. I sigh and relax and the flames dissipate from my body. I turn back around and see that the rest of the mares have all passed out from overexposure along with the rest of the unconscious stallions I knocked out.

“Lucifer?” I ask out loud, no response.

“Lucifer are you there?” I ask again, still no response. I get the feeling he’s listening to me but won’t answer unless I address him properly making me groan and pinch the bridge of my nose.

“Boss…are you there?” I ask with a sigh.

“Ah Dimitri, I see you have finished up?” he asks satisfied.

“Yes, I’m done…” I sigh, “So what now?”

“Hmm, well I suppose now you can either choose to introduce yourself to the Princess and Elements or you can wait until tomorrow. After all it’s now quite late at night and I’m guessing you’re a bit worn down from your battle? By the way, an excellent performance if I do say so myself.” Lucifer praises.

“Uh, thanks I guess,” I mumble while rubbing the back of my head.

I look back at the unconscious group of ponies and frown at their current state. I was about to ask Lucifer something else when I hear loud cracks from the shield. Almost all at once the shield breaks apart and fades away, leaving the city now completely defenseless. I look up at one of the tallest towers and see a group of familiar ponies I didn’t expect to see so soon.

The Princesses and Mane Six were all standing on the balcony and even though they were far away I could tell they were looking at me with wide eyes. I could also tell they were very fearful of me since I was starring back a them. I mean I couldn’t really blame them for being scared of me, especially after what they saw and probably heard from me.

“Boss, what do I do about Canterlot? If I leave the Caribou will probably come back with a greater force than before and I don’t think I can fight any more. Well I can, but I prefer to conserve my energy,” I ask Lucifer.

“A wise decision to choose to rest. And as for the city I have a solution, you’re already in a good position away from the city so simply place your left hand on the ground.” Lucifer instructs me.

I arch a brow at his request but oblige anyway. I kneel down and place my left hand on the ground and wait. A moment later, my hand glows red from underneath and lines with tribal like patterns appear and run across both sides of my hand on the ground. I watch as each side starts to circle around the city and a few moments later the glowing stops and I lift my hand. Right where my hand was is a red handprint with the same tribal pattern on my palm.

“Ok, what just happened?” I ask.

“Oh nothing really, I just used my own power to create an invisible barrier around Canterlot,” Lucifer answers.

“You can do that?” I ask.

“But of course. Besides it’d be a waste to have all your hard work be for not if the Caribou came and attacked again while you’re not here. Now they can’t get past my barrier without burning themselves alive when they step past the branded line,” he explains.

“But what about the others?”

“This barrier only affects those following Dainn. And if you’re worried about the brainwashed males there’s nothing we can do for them if they try to pass over as well since they’ll also be burnt to a crisp. You also needn’t worry about the stallions already inside the barrier. From what I can tell you knocked them out well enough that they’ll be out cold for a good long while and they won’t burst into flames since they’re already inside. The only thing you can do now is wait. At least now Canterlot is safe so you can rest easy,” Lucifer said.

“What about them?” I ask gesturing to the pile of sleeping ponies.

“Nothing we can do, I’m afraid. At least not at the moment since you still need to recover. Just write a note or something so the others can gather them up and we can return tomorrow to aid them properly,” Lucifer suggests.

I shrug my shoulders and walk to one of the unconscious stallions and reach into his pockets. Thankfully he had a small notebook and quill pen so I could write my note down. I didn’t have much to say so all I wrote was for them to help the mares with any medical aid and place the stallions in holding cells since it’s likely they’ll still be brainwashed when they wake up.

Satisfied, I stuck the note under the stallions hand so it wouldn’t fly away and stood up. I glanced back at the balcony and saw that the Princesses and Mane Six were no longer there. They were probably checking on Shining Armor since it looks like he used the last of his strength before assumedly passing out.

“You did good Shining, rest well,” I said with a smile. I turn and ignite my flames on my hands and feet and fly in the air away from Canterlot. I figured I’d go and sleep under a tree or something in the forest until morning so I flew towards what looked like Everfree Forest.

“Guess it’s like you said, Boss. Greatness from small beginnings,” I said as I flew.

“Indeed,” he agrees.

Author's Notes:

Took me all day and night to write this chapter. AND I LOVED EVERY MINUTE OF IT! Hope you all continue to enjoy new story!

~WurkyWilk has left the building…

The Devil’s Introduction and A Captain’s Final Words

Chapter 4

“Lock! Lock what have you done?!”

“I killed them, the fuck’s it look like?”

“You slaughtered them all, Lock! This isn’t what we were sent here to do!”

“Hmph, maybe not what you were sent here to do but it sure as hell is what I came here to do.”

“Lock, I don’t even recognize you…”

“Well that’s your fucking problem, get the fuck over it.”

“Don’t you dare walk away from me, Lock! You will answer for this!”

“You wanna use that gun, Josh? Use it right the fuck now…”

“I’m ordering you to drop your weapons right fucking now!”

“You first, asshole!”

“DON’T DO IT!”

BANG

“JOSH!!!”

I wake up in a cold sweat and was breathing heavily after having a nightmare I haven’t had in quite a while. I look around and see I was sleeping under a tree just on the border of the Everfree Forest. I glance at my watch and see it’s a little after 8 in the morning and I wipe the sweat from my forehead.

“Fucking dream, thought I grew out of it…” I grumble.

I pick myself up off the ground and stretch my limps getting multiple satisfying pops and cracks. I look around the open field and see the sun was just starting to rise but the clouds made it a bit difficult to enjoy the sunrise. Sleeping under a tree reminds me of when my platoon and I camped out during our patrols which makes me smile a bit. But I soon frown again since I had just woken up from a dream I wished I’d never have again.

“It’s just a dream,” I grumble while rubbing my head, “just bad fucking memories that should stay buried…” I said to myself.

“What should stay buried?”

Lucifer appears next to me in his astral projection making me jump slightly and I give him the stink eye and he only shrugs. I sigh in annoyance as I wave my hand dismissively.

“Nothing, just a dumb dream…” I said turning and walking away from him.

“You mean the dream about your failed mission that was covered up?” he asks. I stop and go wide eyed at his words. My fists clench and fire bursts from my hands as I slowly turn to Lucifer with a glare that could splinter wood but he’s unaffected.

“What did you say…?” I ask in a bloodthirsty tone.

“You know, I wonder what would’ve happened if you actually listened to Joshua instead of acting on your own. Maybe then you wouldn’t have gotten injured.” He said with a shrug.

I spin around and lunge at Lucifer with a cry of rage pure hatred. I tackle Lucifer to the ground and make a trench along the ground about a mile wide. I grab is coat collar and pull him towards me as the flames on my body burn uncontrollably.

“DON’T YOU DARE SAY HIS NAME!!! HOW THE FUCK DO YOU KNOW ABOUT THAT?!?” I roar at his darkened hooded face. Lucifer looks down at my hands clenching his collar and stares at me with an unamused expression. He sighs and brings his hand up and snaps his fingers. Suddenly, the marks on my arms glow and I feel a searing pain erupt from my arms and the rest of my body making me scream in agony and let go as I clutch my body and fall backwards on the ground.

“Hmm, that’s the second time you’ve grasped me without my consent and spoken to me in such a disrespectful manor. I suppose you need to be taught when not to step out of line in front of your Master, boy,” he lectures me coldly as I continue to scream and he brushes himself off.

“AAAAAAHHHHH!!! FUCK YOU!!! YOU INVADED MY MIND AND READ MY THOUGHTS WITHOUT MY CONSENT, YOU SON OF A BITCH!!!” I scream.

“I see…” he says before snapping his fingers again. The pain stops and I lay on the ground panting as the pain subsides. “I suppose I can admit when I’m in the wrong. Although in my defense, I had already known about your past even before I came to you back on Earth. You could say it’s part of the reason why I sought you out in the first place.” he said.

“What…the fuck…are you talking about…?” I ask between breaths as I calm myself, “My past is my own business, even if you already knew you have no right to bring it up out of the fucking blue! Especially mock me about it, Lucifer! Even for you, that’s low…” I sneer while rubbing my arms.

“Again you are right, I apologize. But it is true what I say, your past is what caught my eye to see if you were worthy to become my Hand,” he said.

“Why’s that?” I ask with scowl. Lucifer gestures me to follow him away from the trees and I follow him. For about five minutes, he says nothing and we’ve been walking in complete silence. Lucifer then finally glances over his shoulder to me but looks forward again.

“You could say this mission of yours, saving Equestria from the Caribou, is a quest of redemption,” he finally said, “I could tell when I first encountered you, your past was eating away at your soul little by little. I predicted that sooner or later, your guilt would become too much and you would do something that would further damn yourself to Hell than it already was. So I decided to give you a chance when most others would probably let you rot and pay for your sins. You may still be going to Hell, now that you’re my Hand and all, but not the Hell most others go to as long as you don’t get yourself killed. All that matters now is what you do now and how you do it.” Lucifer explains.

I ponder Lucifer’s words for a moment since what he said caught me a bit off guard. Redemption? Me? After what I’ve done?

“You really think I can redeem myself by saving this world?” I ask.

“But of course, yo-“

“But do you believe I can redeem myself?” I ask cutting him off. He goes silent as we both stop walking and he turns to me.

“You say you chose me because of my past and you wanted to give me a chance by bringing me here and redeeming myself by saving this world. But when we talk about saving this world, doesn’t that just mean killing and slaughtering the Caribou, including any other traitor males who turned on their own? Sure they deserve it for all they’ve done but in case you haven’t noticed this is still a whole world we’re talking about. That means there’s a lot of enemies for me to kill which also means that’s a lot, and I mean a lot of blood to be spilled. You say this is a chance of redemption but isn’t this all just adding more salt on the wounds? I’ll admit it, I’m not proud but I’ll admit it, there was enough blood on my hands as it is back on Earth for what I did. But I did what I did to serve the people and fight for my home, even if most of the others viewed me as a monster…” I explain with a sigh while placing a hand on my stomach where the scars of my injury start to throb.

“You seem to be blaming yourself more than you give yourself credit where credit is due, Dimitri. From what I’ve seen, you did what you believed had to be done to save your comrades and country. Those men deserved what they got and I can personally assure you each and every one of them are in Hell right now paying for their sins. And you’ll still be praised as a Hero once you arrive in Hell after you’re victorious, as I’ve told you. You’re my Hand after all, you’ll soon deserve everything promised to you and more.” Lucifer said.

“Well that’s the thing, Boss,” I retort while walking past him, “my mind, body, and soul may now serve you as your Hand and will continue to enact judgment on all those who come against me.” I turn my head and look back at him from the corner of my eye, “But my heart will always be human, no magic or special contract you conjure up will ever change that, and I believe it’s best you keep that in mind.”

Without another word, I activate my flames on my body again and take to the skies back towards Canterlot. My mind was awry with emotions so I did what I always do and pushed them aside so I could focus on the task at hand. I came here to save this world and that’s what I’m gonna do, even if I have to drench my very soul in the blood of all my enemies I come across…

After twenty minutes of flying, I finally touch down in front of the area where I set up the barrier around Canterlot and cancel my flames. I look around as I walk past the markings on the ground and see more ash on the ground than usual, along with the battle damage from yesterday’s fight.

“It would seem your predictions were correct. The Caribou seemed to have returned with a greater force than before so they could take the city. The ash on the ground proves it since most of it is their burnt remains.” Lucifer says as he appears next to me.

“Fuckers just don’t know when to quit…” I grumble.

I look forward and see the group of unconscious ponies I left were no longer there. I nod satisfied knowing that someone must’ve come to check on them and hopefully saw my note I left. I eventually make it to the entrance of Canterlot but stop my approach and so does Lucifer making him turn to me.

“Something the matter?” he asks.

“It’s just, I never thought I’d step foot in Canterlot of all places. It’s a little childish but you could say I’m a bit nervous meeting the Princesses and the Elements,” I said.

“Hmph, you can eviscerate an entire stockade of Caribou yet you still get performance anxiety from just meeting a few ponies?” Lucifer teases.

“Whatever,” I said rolling my eyes and giving him the finger behind my back, “let’s just get this over with,” I said. I pull my hood over my head and pull it a bit over my face and take my ear buds out of my pocket and put them in. I walk past Lucifer but stop when I noticed he didn’t follow me. I look behind me and see he’s looking at the burnt and bloodied field which makes me arch a brow.

“Something on your mind, Boss?” I ask him. He turns his head and walks towards me.

“I thought I sensed a familiar power in the area, but it must be my imagination playing with me,” he said. I shrug my shoulders and walk with him past the gates of Canterlot and pull out my phone.

“That’s impossible, they couldn’t have escaped. I made sure of it…”

“What’d you say?” I ask.

“Nothing, let’s carry on shall we?” He said. I shrug and scroll through the songs and select a song and pressed play.

https://youtu.be/kvd5Mrjq3jc

I walk slowly and silently nod my head to the beat of the music as I walk. The buildings are just as grand as there were in the show but it’s different since I’m now seeing them up close in person. As I’m walking, I see ponies in front of me but I don’t pay them any mind. When they see me, they all go wide eyed and back away from me and clear the road so they could stay out of my walk path.
Some ponies in the buildings shut the windows and peek outside but look at Lucifer and I with fear.

Guess we’ll have to get used to being looked at like this, huh boss? I tell Lucifer in my head.

“Actually, they can’t see me. I’m invisible to them so you’re the only one they see.” He said.

Seriously? I ask. I look around and watch as they cower from me or look away as I walk past them. I can’t be that intimidating.

“You want to see what you look like? Look at the window up ahead.” he said. I look ahead to my right and see a window. While still keeping my pace I look to my right and see my reflection making me raise my eyebrows a bit. I see only myself and not Lucifer, wearing my shoes, jeans, and leather hooded jacket but under my hood is the same shadow like darkness as Lucifer with his hood on. Only my eyes aren’t glowing and it looks like there’s nothing but darkness underneath.

Jeez, as if I hadn’t intimidated them enough from yesterday, I groan. About a little over a couple minutes later of walking through the city, I make it to the gates of the castle. Two guards were on duty and when they see me they immediately get nervous and attempt to ready their weapons and the song ends when I’m about to greet them.

So, any ideas how you wish to introduce yourself? Because I have a few suggestions that would really “brighten” their mood.” he said with a giddy tone.

I’m sure you do, Boss. But sometimes the best approach is the subtle approach, I said in my head.

“Wh-Who are you?” One of the guards asks nervously.

“State your business…whatever you are,” the other asks a bit more calmly.

“I am here to meet with the Princesses and the Elements of Harmony. It is of great importance I speak with them,” I request.

“Who is it that asks for an audience with the Princesses and the Elements?” The calm guard asks.

“The Devil’s Hand, that’s who,” I tell them.

They both look at each other with equally nervous expressions and the grip their weapons a bit tighter.

“Subtle, hmm?” Lucifer deadpans.

Trust me, I tell him in my head.

“If it helps, I’m the one who drove back the Caribou stockade from yesterday and put up the barrier that thwarted their second attack,” I tell them.

“Wait, you did all that?” The nervous guard asks.

“Yes, now please allow me to meet with them. You can escort me to the throne room if you wish,” I said. The calmer guard regains his composure and steps towards me while pulling out a pair of handcuffs.

“If what you say is true, then let us see what we can do. But you must wear these if you wish to step in the castle,” he said while opening the cuffs.

“Are those really necessary?” I ask.

“They are,” he retorts sternly, “I insist you wear them.”

“Insists he says. Dimitri, just shove him aside already and be done with it. We’re wasting precious time and Dainn could be sending another stockade here as we speak. Maybe he’ll send a small army this time and it’ll be filled with nothing but brainwashed males who will be burned from the barrier.” Lucifer informs me.

With all due respect, Boss, I need you to shut up for a bit, I tell him making him shake his head and step back.

“Very well,” I tell the guard as I put my arms forward. The guard nods places each cuff on my wrists and steps to my right as the other comes to my left. The guard on my right, who’s a unicorn, uses his magic to open the gates and we step inside. As we’re walking, the staff and guards inside stare at me in shock and fear. I just ignore them as we continue our trek through the halls of the castle. Eventually we come to a familiar pair of doors that lead to the throne room and the guards gesture me to stop.

“Wait here while I address the Princesses and the Elements,” the unicorn guard tells me. I nod and he opens the door and walks in while closing it behind him. As I’m waiting with the guard on my left, I noticed he looks familiar since he’s a pegasus guard. After a few minutes of guessing, I figured it out making me smile under my hood.

“You’re Flash Sentry, aren’t you?” I ask. He looks at me wide eyed as if I could read his mind.

“H-how do you know my name?” Flash asks.

“I have my ways,” I answer, “you’re one of Princess Cadenza’s personal guards, right?”

“Y-yeah, I had just been promoted a few months ago. That is until…” he trails off with a sad tone.

“Until the Caribou came,” I finish he frowns and nods and I raise my cuffed hands and place one on his shoulder making him look up at me.

“I’m sorry about what happened to the Crystal Empire, kid. But don’t worry, it’ll be taken back one day,” I reassure him.

“You think so?” He asks with a hopeful expression.

“I know so,” I said while smiling under my hood.

The doors open and I take my hand off Flash’s shoulder and stand up straight as the guard from earlier steps out.

“The Princesses and the Elements will see you now,” he said. I nod and step towards doors with Flash and take a deep breath.

Here we go Boss, I think.

“Indeed,” he says while walking next to me.

I walk in the throne room following the guards with head a bit tilted down. I glance up and lo and behold, all three Princesses and The Elements of Harmony are on the other side of the room looking at me. Flash and the other guard stop half way and bow but I just keep standing.

“Your majesties, we have brought the hooded stranger,” the unicorn guard said.

“Thank you Sergeant Onyx Shine, you and Lieutenant Flash Sentry may leave us,” Princess Celestia says.

Both guards nod and stand up and walk past me back to the doors. Flash glances back to me before he’s out of my sight and I nod to him making him smile a bit. As soon as the doors close, it’s now just me and the pony mares of royalty and element bearers. Celestia stands up from her throne, along with Luna and Cadence, and walks down the small staircase towards me with the others following close behind. I keep my neutral stance while Lucifer is still standing beside me with his arms crossed and yawns.

“And I thought I liked to make a dramatic introduction…” He grumbles but I ignore him. Celestia and the others stop over a few feet from me and most of them either have cautious expressions or looks of fear in their eyes.

“I’m told you are the one who pushed back the Caribou from invading Canterlot the other day?” Celestia asks.

“That I am, Princess Celestia,” I answer with a curt nod. Celestia arches a brow at my tone of voice but more so that I said her name before she could introduce herself.

“You know who I am?” She asks.

“I do, in fact, I know all of you,” I said making their others eyes widen, “Princess Celestia of the Sun, Princess Luna of the Moon, and Princess Mi Amore Cadenza of Love. Along with the Elements of Harmony, Pinkie Pie, Element it Laughter, Applejack, Element of Honesty, Fluttershy, Element of Kindness, Rainbow Dash, Element of Loyalty, Rarity, Element of Generosity, and last but not least, the recently appointed Princess of Friendship and bearer of the Element of Magic, Princess Twilight Sparkle,” I said while gesturing to each and every mare in the room. They stare at me in total shock as I named them and their titles. Luna furrows her brows and marches up to me in a huff.

“How is you know so much about us?” She demands.

“I have my ways,” I repeat, “you could say it’s sort of a necessity of mine to know these things.”

“That’s not good enough, stranger,” she retorts, “I demand you tell us how you know us so well.”

“Hmph, you know you’re being awfully rude to someone who just saved you and your city from a stockade of Caribou yesterday. I even went as far as to allow myself to be restrained as a gesture of good faith,” I snort while holding up my bonded hands. Luna was about to say something but Celestia raises her hand to silence her.

“You may have indeed saved us, stranger, but you’ll forgive us for not trusting you right away. Especially since we don’t even know your name, let alone know what you look like under your hood,” Celestia said.

“Dimitri,” Lucifer said making me look at him. The others don’t notice where I’m looking thanks to my hoods shadow covering my face. “I advise not telling them your title yet. It’s better you gain their trust before they cast you out before you can help them at all. We should count ourselves lucky that those guards didn’t say anything to them before we came in.” Lucifer said.

“I guess you have a point, Princess, very well,” I said as I reach for my hood, “my name is Dimitri Lockdrom, and I-“

“Your Majesties!”

I’m interrupted when the doors behind me burst open and I turn around to see another familiar unicorn stallion come running in and bows to the Princesses. It’s none other than Dr. Greymare and he’s does not look happy at all.

“Forgive my interruption, but Sir Shining Armor. He’s…” he tails off looking grim making me frown. I hear a pair of gasps and frantic hoofsteps run up behind me as Cadence and Twilight pass me and through the doors. The others also follow quickly behind them and I too follow close behind.

“I believe this is a bit of a private affair, Dimitri. I’m sure whatever ales Shining Armor the doctors can handle it,” Lucifer says as he follows me.

“You may be the Devil, Boss, but you’re sometimes very naive. I’ve got a very bad feeling about this and I just hope I’m wrong…” I said as I follow the others.

We eventually make it to the medical wing of the castle and we walk towards a room where we were told Shining Armor was in. The mares walk inside and I stop at the doorway and see something that makes my heart twitch. Shining armor was laying on the bed with cords attached to his chest under his gown and had a oxygen mask on his muzzle, but that’s not what upset me. What caught my eye was his forehead, where his horn should be but wasn’t…

Instead there was just a jagged stump on his head and he looked to be in pain and barely had his eyes open as he was speaking to Cadence and Twilight who were both crying. On the other side of the bed was his daughter, Flurry Heart, and she was sitting in the lap of a mare who I saw was his mother Twilight Velvet and her husband, Shining’s father, Night Light and they had tears of their own. This whole scene makes me bite my lip a bit since I already know how this is gonna end. Dr. Greymare spots me and walks over to me with a curious look.

“What happened to him?” I ask. Dr. Greymare sighs as he looks back at Shining Armor.

“Sir Shining Armor used too much magic,” he explained, “when the Caribou invaded and the Crystal Empire fell, his first acts were to evacuate Ponyville and cast a shield around the Canterlot. That was over three months ago.”

“He’s been casting the same shield spell for over three months?” I ask surprised.

“Yes, and it especially didn’t help every time the Caribou attacked. They came almost every week and bombarded the shield with their weapons, magic, and cannon fire but the shield held strong thanks to him. But all that caused major strain on his part. The first sign of his strain was when everypony noticed a crack in his horn. We all tried to prevent him from casting the same spell for it would only worsen the damage but he insisted he keep casting it. Sir Shining even went as far as barely sleeping or eating in order to keep the shield at its full strength.

“He kept telling his family and friends it was his duty and he wouldn’t let this city fall like the Crystal Empire. All that strain and magic use had finally took its toll yesterday when the shield was finally on the brink of collapse. Even earlier this week, he was using the last of his strength to keep it up. We even just now discovered that in his last moments, he used his own life force to power the spell and well, this is the result…” he said while gesturing to his current state.

“And his horn?” I ask.

“It crumbled away as soon as we brought him here for treatment. It seems Sir Shining pushed himself over his magical limits,” he says with a sigh.

“I’m sorry sir, but this is a bit of a private affair. I’m going to have to ask you to leave,” he says. I was about to turn around when I hear something behind me.

“No…wait…”

I turn around and see Shining Armor looking at me with tired eyes.

“He…can stay…I want…to talk to him…” he says weakly. The doctor was hesitant at first, since I saw the first thing he noticed about me was my shackles still being on, but nods since Shining requested it. I slowly walk over to Shining as the mares part away so I’m standing next to him.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Shining Armor, my name is Dimitri Lockdrom. I wish we could’ve met under different circumstances,” I said with a nod.

“Yeah…you too… Mr. Lockdrom, I saw you…yesterday…before I collapsed. You…took down…all those Caribou…like it was…nothing. I gotta say…I was impressed…” he says in a raspy voice between breaths.

“And you’ll be able to see much more once you’re back in your hooves, Armor. Because I’ve got plenty of neat tricks up my sleeve,” I said. Shining Armor frowns as he looks around to the others and closes his eyes and sighs.

“No…I’m afraid I’m not…” he weakly says.

“What do you mean? Of course you’re gonna-“

“Dimitri…” he cuts me off as he opens his eyes and looks at me sternly.

“I know…what’s gonna happen…and I think…you do too. So please…listen to my words…not as a…Captain or a soldier, but…as a husband, father and…friend…” he said. I nod slowly and take a deep breath to compose myself as I hear the others start to cry, more so from Cadence and Twilight. Shining takes a deep breath so he could talk properly.

“This world was so peaceful and full of beauty, before the Caribou came. I still had many things I wanted to do, especially ever since my daughter was born,” he said while glancing at Flurry Heart who was whimpering and reaching out to him.

“It was my job to protect the Crystal Empire, but I failed. And it was my job to protect Canterlot, but you stepped in and saved us but I still failed because the shield fell…” he said sadly.

“No, no you didn’t Armor. You saved your wife and daughter, you saved the ponies of Ponyville, and you kept this city safe from the Caribou for over three months,” I said as I reach up for my hood. I gently take it off so he can look at me in my eyes properly. He looks into my eyes and I can tell he sees my conviction.

“If anything, Shining, you’re a hero and a stallion among others. You should be proud of you accomplishments,” I tell him as I place a hand next to his. He smiles and tears up as he reaches for my hand and I take it.

“I’ve been wanting to hear that for so long, thank you…” he tells me weakly. I nod as I feel tears start to form in my eyes. His grip on my hand tightens as he leans a bit up to look at me square in the eye.

“Dimitri, please, promise me…you’ll look after…my family…and friends. Promise me…you’ll free us…from the Caribou…so my little filly…can grow up…happily…” he said between breaths.

I glance at Flurry Heart who was now crying and whimpering more and still trying to reach out to her father. I look back at Shining and tighten my own grip on his.

“I swear to you, this world will have its happiness once again. Your daughter will be smiling just as the day she was born,” I tell him. He smiles as all the sounds around me start to drown out and all I can hear is the heart monitor and it beats slower with ever beat. Shining leans back and his grip starts to loosen as his eyes begin to droop.

“Da…Da…”

Shining’s eyes open a bit from closing and my eyes widen as we both slowly turn to Flurry Heart.

“Da…Da,” she whimpers again

My tears finally escape my eyes and tears begin to fall from Shining’s.

“Dada loves you, Flurry. Dada…loves…you…”

Shining’s grip falls from my hand as the heart monitor flatlines and he closes his eyes and takes his last breath. The heart monitor was the only thing I was hearing as I stare at the Princesses protector. Shining Armor, Captain of the Royal Gaurd, husband, Father, and dear friend to all, passed away with a smile on his face…

Author's Notes:

Legends never die, hope you all enjoyed…

A Knight Laid to Rest and The Devil’s Hunt

Chapter 5

All the ponies in Canterlot seemed to have gathered in the throne room and each one was wearing black attire. The Princesses and Elements were in the front of the throne room and I was just off to the side leaning on a pillar with my arms crossed and a solemn expression. It’s been two weeks since I arrived in this world and one week since, Shining Armor passed away…

I’ve seen my share of people crying but the amount of tears shed from his family was almost as painful to watch as witnessing Shining taking his last breath after hearing his daughter speak her first word before he passed. Twilight and her parents must have spent almost every day crying since I could see their eyes were red and puffy, despite Rarity helping them, as best she could, look presentable for the funeral. But the one pony who seemed to take it the worst was Cadence.

I glanced over to the thrones to where the Princesses were standing. Celestia was still giving her eulogy in honor of Shining after the others spoke their words of praise about him, but Cadence was silent the whole time. For the entire funeral she kept staring at the open casket Shining was laying in, as if she was expecting him to magically wake up or she believed this was all a nightmare and she’d wake up in her husband’s arms.

Shining was dressed in his formal knight captain attire that was decorated with medals of honor and valor. The casket he was in was porcelain white with gold handles and he had is hands crossed over his torso. His eyes were still closed but he surprisingly still had a bit of his smile as he passed. He looked like he was having a pleasant dream, and he didn’t want anyone to wake him up.

As Celestia was about to finish her eulogy, I stood myself up from leaning on the pillar and was about to leave to clear my head. I felt a tug on my jacket and turned around to see Twilight. I was a bit put off since I believed she and the others were still afraid of me. Ever since I came to Canterlot, Celestia had given me one of the guest rooms to stay in. I told her it wasn’t necessary but she insisted since Shining didn’t let me be turned away back in the medical wing. She even went as far as to remove my shackles since she now believed I wouldn’t hurt her or anyone else, not after the conversation I had with Shining.

Even though I was thankful for her trusting me, I couldn’t really say the same about the others. For the past week, every time I even looked at someone they always turn away like I was still a scary stranger. Guess word of my brutality against the last stockade got around because I can’t go anywhere around the damn castle without feeling a pair or two of eyes from the guards constantly cautiously watching every move I make. I didn’t really care though, if they don’t trust me yet then that’s their decision.

Anyway, I turned around to face Twilight and I noticed the others were coming up behind her. They had a mix of expressions such as sadness, wariness, and of course fear but still kept by Twilight’s side. Not wanting to be rude, since this was still Shining’s memorial service, I sighed and bowed my head slightly to the Princess of Friendship.

“You have my sincerest condolences for your loss, Princess Twilight. Your brother was a great stallion and you should be forever proud for all he’s done,” I said in a respectful tone.

“Oh…thank you,” she said sadly, “you can just call me Twilight if you want. I’m still not exactly used to being called a Princess yet, despite my new appearance,” she said while gesturing to her wings and body. I glanced up and noticed her body was a bit more well developed than the others. Along with her wings that were bigger than the other pegasus wings and looked like they were a little smaller than Cadences’.

“Very well, Twilight,” I said while lifting my head, “the rest of you also have my condolences since Shining was a dear friend to the rest of you,” I said while looking at the other Elements. All of their expressions seems to soften at my kind words and they all smile sadly and nod.

“Um, Mr. Lockdrom, was it?” Twilight nervously asks.

“If you would allow me to just address you by your name, then it’s only fair you call me something less formal as well,” I said with a small chuckle. “So please, call me Lock,” I said while extending my hand for a handshake.

Twilight was a bit hesitant at first but could immediately tell I meant no harm. She slowly took my hand into hers and I gently shook it and she smiled more. After releasing her hand, she looked up at me with a bit of a serious expression.

“Um, Lock, I was wondering if maybe you could say a few words for Shining?” She asks. I raised my eyebrows at her sudden request.

“You want me to say something?” I repeat, “I’m…not sure,”

“Please, only a few words is all. I’m sure Shining would greatly appreciate it,” she said with pleading eyes.

Those eyes are gonna be troublesome in the near future, I can already tell, I think.

I glanced over to where the other Princesses were standing and I see Celestia and Luna looking over to me as if they were also expecting me to come and say something.

“Very well,” I sigh, “I suppose I can say a few words.” Twilight smiles and she and her friends lead me towards the podium where Celestia was standing.

Are you sure you have time for this? We still have a mission you know, I hear Lucifer in my head.

Boss, please shut up, I tell him.

I hear him “hmph” as I feel his presence leave my mind and I walk over to the podium behind the open casket. As I walk over, I see the rest of the ponies gathered in the room look at me with the same expressions I’ve been seeing for the past week. Again it didn’t bother me and I just ignored them as I continued towards the podium.

“And now,” Celestia said, “I would like to allow this individual to say a few more final words in honor of Sir Shining Armor. Please welcome Mr. Dimitri Lockdrom, my personal guest,” she introduces.

Personal guest? That’s a bit much, I think.

I nod at Celestia as she steps back next to Luna and I step up in front of the podium. They’re all staring at me waiting for me to say something so I clear my throat. But just as I was about to speak I look down at Shining and see he’s still got that peaceful expression on his face. I frown and sigh since I doubt anything I say would do any good to lighten the mood.

“Back in my world, I too was a soldier like Sir Shining Armor,” I said earning everyone’s attention, “my comrades and I would always have each other’s backs even if the world around us was nothing but conflict. We fought to protect our home from the enemy and trained ourselves for the betterment of others. There were times in our lives of battle when we thought we wouldn’t make it out alive and the enemy would end us without a second thought,” I said. I looked back at Shining and smiled.

“But Shining reminds me of an old friend, a comrade in arms I used to know during my days as a soldier,” I said. “As soldiers of war, our lives were discipline, duty, battle, and death. Life during those times of conflict and war was grim, and we greeted it grimly. But my friend was unlike the rest of us, his name was Joshua and he wore a smile even in the worst of times. He was…happy,” I said sadly as my scars started to throb.

“Joshua inspired us to hope, that though we were soldiers of war…yet there was still humanity in us, goodness,” I said as a tear escaped my eye. “When the day came for him to lay down his life in battle, his sacrifice saved countless others and turned the tide in our favor. My fellow soldiers and I personally carried him to his home and we made sure he was buried with all the honors and praise he deserved for all he had done for us and his country. His memory was a comfort in dark times…” I said. All the ponies in the room were to shocked or too in awe of my story to say anything. I smiled and took a breath to compose myself so I could finish my thoughts.

“Shining Armor gave his life to protect this city and those he loved because it was not only his duty, but his right. He was a dear friend to most, a loving father and husband, but he was probably one of the most honorable stallions I’ll have ever met, even if our interaction was brief. So do not feel sad that he is gone, be proud and happy that he was alive and continued to protect you all to the end. Like my friend Joshua, let his memory be a ray of light in these dark times,” I said as I look down at Shining one last time.

“Rest well, Sir Shining Armor, your actions shall inspire many to rise above just as you had,” I said. And with that, I stepped down the podium and back towards the pillar I was leaning on. A few more ponies stepped up and said their own words of praise and condolences for Shining, even Flash Sentry said a few words. He talked about how he was inspired by Shining to become a guard and how he worked as hard as he could to become a personal guard to Cadence. Shining Armor even mentored him personally and he promised to continue protecting Cadence and Flurry Heart in his stead.

Celestia steps forward with Luna and they both use their magic to lift the curtain off a window mural on the wall. It was a mural of Shining and he was on the bottom with his arms held out and his eyes were closed and he had a stoic expression. Above his head was a halo and in the middle of the mural was Canterlot and it was surrounded by Shining’s shield while there were black silhouettes of Caribou trying to break it but to no avail.

What surprised me about this mural was in the top right corner in the darkened sky. To most it just looked like a shooting star, but I could tell it was me flying towards the city covered in my flames. Why Celestia included me in the mural, I can only guess she did it as a gesture of thanks for helping Shining keep the city safe. All the ponies bowed their heads in a moment of silence and I took this opportunity to make my exit.

I walked out to the courtyard and looked to the dark starry sky. Not even a week when I first got here and someone as important as Shining Armor dies. It’s all because of the fucking Caribou and their sick and twisted way of life. I look down at my hand and flames start to appear on my palm. I focus on my fingers and thumb and concentrate. Slowly my fingers and thumb morph into razor sharp blades that reflect the light from my flames. I open and close my bladed hand and listen to the edges rub against each other. I look back up to the sky with my anger now at its max and prepare my flames on my hands and feet.

“So,” Lucifer said, “What are you going to do now?” he asks.

“To split some heads…” I said in a blood hungry growl.

I ignite my flames and shoot to the air and fly towards Ponyville. If the Caribou haven’t heard of me yet by now , I’ll make sure they’ll never forget my name…

I touchdown on the outskirts of Ponyville on a small hill overlooking the town and gaze upon the state of the once peaceful and happy town, but my anger only rises even more at its current state. Caribou were walking around fully clothed while most of them had mares on leashes and they were on all fours and treated like mere objects.

On one side of the town I saw what looked like an auction stage and there was a Caribou selling one mare after another to the highest bidder for their own sick pleasure. On another side were cages with mares inside and just nothing but Caribou literally raping them out in the open like it was a normal thing to do. I can only guess what other kind of atrocities are happening within the buildings, personally I don’t want to know.

I cancel my flames and put my hood on and crept down the hill. I hid behind the nearest building and peeked around the corner. As soon as I did I saw a Caribou literally dragging a unicorn mare by her mane towards my position so he could have his way with her by himself. Luckily he didn’t turn the corner and forced the mare to put her hands on the wall as he undid his trousers. Not wanting to let this continue, I rounded the corner and sneaked behind the Caribou. I tapped his shoulder halting himself from undoing his zipper and turns around.

“Hey buddy, wait until I’m done with this bitch. You can have her all you want until I-“

I cut him off by thrusting my razor hand through his heart and I skewer it through the other side of his body. He slowly looks down and sees my arm through his chest and looks back up at me and I lift him up and toss him aside and he dies.

I use my flames to evaporate the blood off my arm and crush the heart under my shoe and spit on his corpse. I hear whimpering and turn around and see the mare on the ground hugging her knees as she’s starring at me with absolute fear and horror. I sigh and step towards her and kneel down making her flinch and press against the wall trying to get away. I get a proper look at her and again she looks familiar, when it hits me.

“Lyra? Lyra Heartstrings?” I ask. She stops trembling a bit and looks at me in shock.

“H-How do y-you know m-my name?” She asks shakily.

“I just know these kind of things,” I said dodging the question, “right now I’m getting you and the other females out of here,” I said while reaching over and snapping off her collar.

“Y-You are?” She asks while rubbing her neck.

“Yes, but I should warn you it’s going to get very messy here. You need to find a way to hide,” I tell her. Lyra seems to sense I won’t hurt her and relaxes a bit more but she then becomes sad.

“How exactly can I hide, my horn’s been cut off and I can’t do magic…” she says gesturing to her stump. I growl silently at the sight and try to think of a way to help her.

Boss, I think.

“Present,” he said appearing next to me.

I’ve been meaning to ask you this for a while, but is there any possible way to help any of the unicorns who’ve lost their horns? I ask.

“Hmm, well it’s not exactly ethical, but you could use your flames,” he suggests.

My flames? How would they help? I ask.

“You should know by now they aren’t just regular flames. They’re literally the Flames of Hell, more specifically my Flames of Hell. I choose how they work wether I want them to be used to burn all in its wake or they could used for a more practical like healing. Take this mares stump as an example, simply place your inflamed finger on her horn and watch the magic happen,” he instructs.

I shrug and reach for her stump with my finger that has a small flame on the tip. Lyra flinches and I stop and I smile under my hood.

“It’s ok, I’m going to heal you. It’s going to sting a bit but it’s necessary,” I said. Lyra is hesitant at first but nods slightly and I reach for her stump. I lightly tap her stump and the small flame on my finger is left behind. The flame spreads around her stump and she winces at the hot feeling.

All of a sudden, the stump starts to grow within the flame and the horn regains it’s lost form as the flame disappears almost immediately after it’s done growing. Lyra looks up at her newly grown horn and attempts to use her magic, to which her horn glows like normal and she tears up with happiness. Before I could say anything Lyra lunges at me and hugs me tightly while silently whimpering.

“Thank you, thank you so much…I thought there weren’t any nice males left,” she cries in my chest.

I couldn’t help but blush a bit since all she was basically stark nude and her breasts were pressing against me. I gently push her away and cough while gesturing to her naked form and she eeps and covers herself. I sigh and stand up and turn around towards the rest of town.

“Wait!” She calls out making me turn to her, “What exactly are you gonna do? There’s a whole town full of those guys,” she tells me.

“Don’t worry,” I said while engulfing my body in flames and turning my hands into blades again, “I’m gonna free this town so no matter what you hear, don’t leave this spot. If anything I suggest you seriously go hide somewhere and don’t come out until I’m done,” I tell her in a different voice. She nods slowly and runs off to hide somewhere and I turn around in my inflamed form and walk out in the open.

I pull out my ear buds and scroll through my phone as my flames grow more intense and I leave scorched footprints in my wake. I’m now standing in the middle of the road and I see Caribou walking around not noticing me yet. I begin my slow walk towards the town and soon Caribou notice me and go a bit wide eyed. One of them walks up to me and I glance up to him.

“Dude, are you alright? You’re on fi-gak!”

I swipe my hand across his neck and a large gash appears and blood spurts from his wound as he collapses to his knees choking on his blood. The other Caribou and traitor males are now in an uproar and brandish their weapons and charge at me. I smile darkly and continue my slow walk and hit play on my phone.

“Let the hunt begin…”

Two Caribou run at me and attempt to swing at me with their swords but I raise both my arms while morphing them into blades and their swords clash with my arms. In their confused fazes I push their swords out of their grips and slice them both I half as I walk past them.

More Caribou traitor males charge at me and I hack and slash though each one, while also making sure I hit any brainwashed males in their heads with my elbow or I headbutt them knocking them out. I cut some down the middle in front of me and their blood drenches me only to evaporate instantly from my flames. I even punch my bladed hands through some of their chests and grab their hearts and crush them making them vomit blood and die with their eyes rolled in the back of their heads. Some Caribou try to attack me from both sides but I extend my arms and small half circle blades appear along my arms and start spinning like a saw blade.

“SPIRAL HOLLOW!”

I twist my body around and my blades cut each attacking male into literal ribbons and their blood and guts shower the ground as their bloody remains fall. I stop spinning and the blades retract and I continue my pace as bloody chunks of Caribou and traitor males litter the ground behind me.

A large group of Caribou and traitor males try to outnumber me but I resume my calm and slow pace and cross my arms and lower my body a bit. I take a deep breath as they get closer and plant my foot on the ground and lunge towards them.

“DEMON SLASH!”

I pass through them all with a strong lunge and swipe both my arms out wide. A few seconds later, each and every Caribou and traitor male has blood erupting from vital areas on their bodies as they one by one fall to the ground dead. I stand up straight and resume my calm pace.

“What the buck is this freak?!” I hear a Caribou shout.

“Who the buck cares?! Somepony kill him already!” I hear a traitor stallion scream.

As the song paused for a moment, I finally stop my pace and I’m now surrounded by pretty much the rest of the town. I look around me and again try to sense any brainwashed stallions or mares around me so I know they’re out of range. Thankfully, like last time, most of the brainwashed males had gathered the females to a safe location. Sick fucks probably wanted to hide away their “merchandise”. I relax my stance and lower my body as the Caribou inch closer to me with their weapons in hand.

“You slaughtered a lot of our brothers, you sick bastard!”

“Yeah, you’re suppose to be on our side like the fellow male you are!”

“Me…sick?” I said as my flames grow. “Me…one of YOU?! I shout. I glare at the Caribou around me as my legs start to morph into large blades.

“You all turned this place into a cesspool of filth and misery. You treat females as if they’re mere objects which makes me sick to my fucking stomach. I made a vow when I arrived in this world and I aim to keep it.” I said as my legs finished morphing.

I lower my body more and my flames cover my bladed legs and the Caribou and traitor males start to get fearful as I place a hand on the ground.

“I VOWED I WOULD DESTROY AND SLAUGHTER ALL THE CARIBOU OF THIS WORLD! THAT INCLUDES ANY FOOLISH TRAITOR MALES WHO BETRAYED THEIR OWN KIND AND DISGRACE HONORABLE STALLIONS LIKE SHINING ARMOR!”

“YOU WILL ALL NOT LEAVE THIS PLACE ALIVE!!!”

As the ending chorus of the song begins, I spin by body upwards and around creating a vortex of fire. The vortex grows higher and higher as I spin faster and faster and my blades create flame covered sonic slices. Once I’m spinning as fast as I can the vortex looks like a never ending tornado of flames and blades.

“GREAT HELLFIRE WHIRLWIND!!!”

The vortex of flames and blades goes flying from my position and starts eviscerating all in its path like a raging tornado of death and destruction. I slow my spinning and spin flip up on my feet as I watch my attack cut and burn all in its path as the Caribou and traitor males make a pathetic excuse to try and get away.

“IT’S NOT STOPPING!!!”

“IT’S A WHIRLWIND OF RAZOR-SHARP DEATH AND FLAMES!!!”

“HOW LONG WILL IT KEEP CHASING US?!?”

“To the ends of Hell!” I call out as they all continue to scream.

As the song reaches its end, I wave both my arms and the tornado lifts into the air and blows Away all the clouds surrounding the town and even further on so I can clearly see the night sky. I exhale deeply as I gaze upon the destruction I had just caused. Many buildings were reduced to rubble and there’s blood, charred guts, severed limbs and heads, and half bodies far as I could see around me. It looks like I obliterated over a quarter of Ponyville and there were no signs of life whatsoever. The only life I could sense was coming from the middle of town so I walked over to where it was coming from.

I eventually made it to the center of town and I see the Town Hall still in tact and I sense life coming from inside. I make my way up to the door and kick it down causing it to go flying. Brainwashed stallions come charging around me from all directions but I grab one of their legs and swing him around knocking my attackers to the ground. As they were all about to recover, I quickly jumped to each of them on the ground and punched and kicked each of them in the head knocking them out.

I stood up and looked around the room and saw bounded, shackled, and leashed mares starring at me in horror.

“Excuse me, but-“

I didn’t even get a chance to finish my sentence since they all collectively passed out together. I sighed and rolled my eyes since this was the second time this happened. I heard something up the stairs and made my way upwards and stop in front of the main office door. I reach for the doorknob and turn it slightly and swing open the door knocking whoever was on the other side on the ground. A Caribou wearing formal attire was clutching his muzzle and groaning when he saw me he goes wide eyed and grabs his sword he dropped and points it at me with his hand shaking.

“S-S-Stay back, monter!” He cries.

I growl and stomp on his knee crushing it and he screams as he drops his sword. I raise my bladed hand and prepare to impale his brain through his head.

“Dimitri wait…”

I pause my actions and glance to my left where Lucifer was standing.

“Knock him out,” he tells me. I raise my eyebrows in confusion but he just stares at me expecting me to comply.

“Do it,” he orders. I sigh and close my hand and punch the Caribou hard in the temple knocking him out instantly.

“There better be a damn good reason why you messed up my kill count, Boss,” I said.

“Don’t you worry about your blood spillings, Dimitri, there’s plenty more enemies to slay so sparing one won’t make any distance,” He said.

“So why ask me to knock him out?” I ask.

“As you can tell, this Caribou was in charge around here and he may also have information that could be useful to us,” he said.

“What do you mean? What could he tell us?” I ask. Lucifer looks out the window and he oddly looks worried about something which is a bit unlike him.

“You remember when I said I sensed a familiar power outside of Canterlot?” he asks. I nod and he sighs and turns back to me.

“Well I can sense that power here as well and as much I wish it were, it’s not a coincidence. This Caribou might have the answers I seek so I can confirm my suspicions,” he said.

“What exactly kind of power are you sensing?” I ask.

“Allow me to put this as delicately as possible. I just hope I am wrong about what I’m sensing, for not only your sake, but for even my own sake as well…” he warns.

“That’s putting it delicately?” I deadpan.

“You asked,” he retorts.

“Fine…” I grumble, “so what do we do with him?”

“Take him back with you to the castle. We’ll question him there,” Lucifer said. I nod and grab the Caribou and sling him over my shoulder. I make my way down the stairs and outside and gaze upon the destruction and blood and gore.

“Wish I could at least clean up the blood and guts,” I sigh.

“Just set them on fire and the flames will burn them away,” Lucifer answers.

I glance at Lucifer and he nods so I oblige by walking to the edge of the blood and snap my fingers. A spark falls to the ground and fire burns on the blood and spreads all around. The fire burns away all the blood and reduces the bodies, severed limbs, and guts to dust. Ten minutes of cleaning later, all that was left was the brainwashed stallions still on the ground unconscious and the buildings reduced to ruble because of my attack.

I nod satisfied and get an idea how to handle the brainwashed stallions. I make my way over to where I first arrived and turn the corner.

“Lyra, Lyra you near?” I call out.

A few minutes later, Lyra comes walking out wearing a T-shirt and pants she must’ve grabbed from one of the still intact buildings. She walks up to me and her body is trembling as she looks at me with a very fearful expression.

“Wh-What the buck was that?!” She shrieks. “What was that tornado I saw?! I heard a lot of screaming and loud noises, what did you do?!” Why do you have one of the Caribou with you?!” She questions.

“Calm down Lyra,” I said making her go silent, “I can’t go into detail what I did because you’ll most likely throw up and not look at me the same way as you are now. As for this Caribou, I’m bringing him with me to question him about something. Before I leave though, I need your help with something.”

“What is it…?” She asks hesitantly.

“I need you to look after the other mares who are unconscious in the Town Hall and lock up all the brainwashed stallions,” I tell her.

“Lock then up? What good will that do? We’re just mares, we can’t do much against them,” she sighs sadly.

“Don’t underestimate yourself, Lyra. If you lock them up and keep the keys with you at all times you’ll be fine. You also won’t have to worry about staying here by yourself because I’m gonna be heading back to Canterlot and I’ll tell the Princesses that Ponyville is safe and has been taken back from the Caribou. They’ll send a transport to get you and the others to the city,”

“Canterlot is still safe?” She asks hopefully.

I sigh sadly but smile and nod, “Yes, but at great cost…” I answer. She frowns and tilts her head in confusion but I shake my head.

“It doesn’t matter, just do as I ask and you’ll be taken to safety as soon as possible,” I said.

Lyra nods and walks past me to begin doing what I requested of her. I sigh and walk back up the hill I first touch-downed on and turn around to see the state of Ponyville. Honestly, it probably could’ve been worse than I thought but there were still a lot of damage left over.

“I look forward to witnessing you spread death and destruction, my faithful Hand,” Lucifer said.

“Yeah, yeah, just set up the barrier already,” I groan as I kneel down and place my hand on the ground. Lucifer uses his power and imprint my handprint on the ground and the same tribal markings spread around the town and the invisible barrier raises up.

Satisfied knowing Ponyville will now be safe, I turn around a focus on a different power to to fly with since I can’t fly with my flames due to my new “passenger”. I focus on my back and and think of new appendages to appear. Almost immediately, a pair of large crimson red feathered wings sprout from by back and I give them a few test flaps.

“I’m surprised you made them feathered and not webbed,” Lucifer said while examining my new wings.

“Just because I’m the Devil’s Hand, doesn’t mean I gotta look entirely the part,” I said.

He shrugs and fades from view and I flap my wings and take to the skies. As I fly back to Canterlot, I’m thinking about what I had done tonight. All those lives I took and have taken since I got here. Part of me said I did it in Shining’s name but I start to wonder if he would agree with the level of brutality I inflicted on them.

I shake my head of these doubts and convince myself that I’m already in this for keeps so I might as well see it through the end. For the rest of the flight I think about what has Lucifer so paranoid and what kind of enemy I might face. All I can hope is it’s nothing that even I can’t handle, since I’m still kinda getting used to my powers.

Author's Notes:

Oof, THIS WAS YET ANOTHER EPIC CHAPTER! Took some doing but I managed to do it! Also to those of you who are reading my other story, I ask that you be a little more patient since it’s my 25th chapter and I want it to be a very special chapter. But in the mean time, I’ll keep working on this story as well! Hope you all enjoyed!

~WurkyWilk has left the building…

The Devil Demands Answers and The Hand’s Revelation

Chapter 6

After demolishing a quarter of Ponyville and slaughtering all the Caribou and traitor males, I managed to capture the Caribou in charge of Ponyville since Lucifer insisted we take him back to the castle for interrogation. I’m flying back to Canterlot with my new crimson red wings and carrying an unconscious Caribou over my shoulder. Makes me sick to my stomach that this guy is on my person but I can’t just drop him, literally, regardless how much I want to see how much his body would splatter all over the ground.

I eventually make it back to Canterlot and touch down outside the gate. I was a little worried, only slightly worried more like, that the Caribou I was carrying would burst into flames once he passed the barrier but apparently he was just fine. Guess as long as they’re close to me they won’t be affected, gotta keep that in mind and be careful.

I pull over my hood and was about to retract my wings but I kinda liked how they looked so I decided to keep them. I walk past the gates through the streets of the city and as I’m walking through town, the ponies are starring at me with mixed expressions ranging from utter confusion to total shock. I ignore them as I make my way to the castle and I glance to my right and see my reflection again in the window.

Again, my face is completely covered in the shadow of my hood but my large crimson red wings make me look badass. I decided to get a little creative and activated my flames a little so there were small cinders running along my feathers. My wings had a little smoke trailing behind me and little embers floated in the air. I smirked at how even more badass my wings looked and made a mental note to use the appearance the next time I want to intimidate my enemies or when I want to make an important declaration. Although I probably could’ve waited to get creative since the ponies around me back away as I walk past them but again, I didn’t really care.

I make it to the castle and deactivate my flames and I see Flash and the other pony guard, if I remember his name was Onyx Shine, standing at he entrance and they spot me and go wide eyed. Onyx Shine grips his spear but Flash walks up to meet me halfway and he stares at me in awe and his eyes widen when he spots my wings.

“How’s it going, kid?,” I greet.

“Lock…you have wings!” He said.

“That I do, like them?” I ask as I spread my wings. They’re both over 8ft wide when at full length and Flash bobs his jaw up and down like a fish as he’s completely speechless at my wings.

“Careful kid, you’ll catch flies like that,” I chuckle.

“Oh man,” he said still starring at my wings, “those wings looks so awesome. How did you get them?” He asks.

“Eh, it’s part of my power so I decided to keep them,” I said

“Cool, by the way who’s that you’re carrying?” He asks gesturing to my passenger. Guess he couldn’t see who my hostage was since I was carrying him with his lower body facing Flash.

“I’ll show you, but try not to freak out,” I warn while also looking at Onyx. I turn my body to show them the Caribou’s face and the both gasp and Onyx glares at me.

“With all due respect, Mr. Lockdrom, but why the buck would you bring a Caribou into the walls of this city?!” He demands.

“Look I know what you’re thinking but there’s nothing to be worried about. As you can see he’s completely unconscious and the reason I brought him with me is because I need to ask him some questions,” I respond.

“Oh yeah? And what “questions” are those?” Onyx asks.

“That’s my business, bub, so do yourself a favor and mind your own,” I snort. Onyx gets annoyed and was about to say something else but Flash raises his hand and glances over his shoulder to him.

“Sergeant Onyx Shine stand down right now, that’s an order,” Flash demands. Onyx stares at Flash in shock but nods reluctantly and steps back.

“Mr. Lockdrom, I must also ask why you have brought a Caribou with you within the walls of Canterlot. I don’t mean to pester you about your business since it is your own, but this is merely a matter of security since everypony is on edge as of late,” Flash said.

Acting like a proper guard huh? Alright, I’ll play along, I think as I smirk under my hood.

“I apologize for the inconvenience, Lieutenant Flash Sentry, but I too must insist I keep what I do to myself. All I can tell you is there’s a looming question I’ve recently had and I believe this Caribou can provide the answers I seek. I request that you escort me to the dungeons so I can interrogate him properly,” I said in a respectful manner. Flash stares at me for a moment but smiles and nods at my respectful tone.

“Very well, Mr. Lockdrom, please follow me,” he said as he turns and gestures me to follow him.

“But sir, he has a Caribou with him! We can’t trust he’ll keep his word!” Onyx protests.

“You should know I just came back from liberating Ponyville from the Caribou just recently. It’s now nothing but empty streets and there’s free mares and shackled brainwashed stallions waiting to be picked up and brought here. I’d also like to report this to the Princesses so can you send a transport to go and pick them all up?,” I said as I look at him from the corner of my eye.

“I don’t take orders from you, demon…” he sneers.

“Sergeant, consider that your first warning. You may not like it but Mr. Lockdrom is right and he’s done more than enough to earn our trust. The sooner you realize that the better,” Flash snaps making Onyx shut up, “now go make sure a transport is sent to Ponyville as soon as possible. I don’t want those mares to be waiting any more than they already have.”

“Bu-I-he,” Onyx stutters but sighs and nods and walks in the other direction towards the train station and starts rallying guards along the way.

“Sorry about that,” Flash said, “Onyx means well, it’s just this whole invasion has got him on edge.”

“No harm, no foul,” I said as I follow Flash, “and he’s not the only one on edge so I can understand where he’s coming from.”

“Thanks, so where in the dungeons do you wanna interrogate that guy?” He asks.

“Take me to the deepest part of the dungeons, Flash, I’m gonna make him scream the answers I’m looking for,” I said with a dark smile under my hood.

“Uh, sure not problem,” he said nervously.

“Ooh, this is going to be very interesting,” Lucifer said as he appears and walks beside us.

I’m sitting on a chair with my arms crossed in front of a table and the Caribou I brought is shackled to a chair he’s sitting on across from me and is blindfolded. He’s still unconscious and is slumped over with his head hanging out and the only movement is his shallow breathing. So many ways I wanna torture this guy yet so little time to do it. I could rip out his antlers and gouge his eyes out with them, or I could boil his blood from the inside out and make it hotter the more he resists and watch him bloat up and explode drenching the room in blood and guts. There’s also the option of cutting off one chunk of flesh every minute that passes by and I’d purposely drag the interrogation on so I can keep cutting off chunks of flesh. So many ways, yet so little time…

“If you’re done fantasizing how you’d like to make this buck suffer, perhaps you would actually begin?” Lucifer said breaking me out of my thoughts.

“Sure, let’s get started,” I said and I reach over and place a hand on the Caribou’s chest. I concentrate on my hand and little sparks of electricity jump around my hand as I charge the electricity.

“Clear”

I pulse the electricity through his body and he jolts in his seat and takes a deep sharp breath. I lean back in my seat and cross my arms as he looks around frantically in a panic.

“What the? Where the buck am I? Why am I chained up?!” He shouts.

“Shut up…”

He snaps his head in the direction of my voice and immediately starts trembling. He tried to back away but the chair and chains prevent him from doing so.

“Wh-Wh-Who are y-y-you…?” He mutters.

“Someone you don’t want to piss off more than he already is. So if you want to keep those antlers of yours on your head and not somewhere less pleasant you’ll listen and only speak when told,” I order as my flames start to flicker from my body.

He notices the change in temperature and trembles more and nods slowly. I then lean up and grab his head and make a small incision on his shoulder making him yelp. I use my other hand to lift my finger over over the incision and a purple slimy substance oozes from my finger and a single drop drips into the small wound. The Caribou winces and I let go of him and lean back.

“What did you do to me?” He asks.

“I’ve given you a limited time to live, depending how well you cooperate. What I just did was infect you with a poison that will force you to tell the truth. Any time you lie or refuse to tell the truth, even in the slightest, the poison will eat away at your flesh and bone causing extreme pain and suffering. However if you do tell the truth, it will remain dormant in your system. So my advice, make sure you tell the truth,” I explain.

“You-you’re bluffing, there’s no poison like that! I’ll never talk!” He said with a new found confidence.

Though as soon as he says that the veins around his wounded shoulder start to show a sickly purple color and the Caribou starts to shake violently and scream in agony. A few minutes later, he stops screaming and the veins on his shoulder return to normal but he’s sweating profusely and there’s a little blood dripping from his mouth.

“Still think I’m bluffing?” I mock. “Now then first question, what is your name?” I ask. He tilts his head slightly but clears his throat to answer.

“K-Kol…” he wheezes. Kol flinches thinking he was gonna feel pain again but nothing happens.

“Ok, Kol, second question, where is King Dainn?” I ask.

“I-I don’t know…” Kol answers. I was expecting the pain to start but for some reason nothing happened.

“What do you mean you don’t know? Didn’t he come here with all his forces when he invaded?” I ask.

“Y-yes he did. When we invaded, he sent his battalions to the different corners of these lands to conquer. One massive army for each kingdom such as the Griffon, Diamond Dog, Minotaur, Dragon, Yak and Changeling kingdoms. Even the long thought hidden kingdom of the Hippogriffs,” he explains.

They found the Hippogriff kingdom? If I remember correctly back home, that kingdom shouldn’t have made an appearance by now or even be known until the movie, I think.

“It appears the Caribou are more resourceful than we expected,” Lucifer said as he appears beside me again. “Keep going.”

“Continue,” I said.

“A-after we invaded and Lord Dainn dispatched his armies, he set off on his own personal quest somewhere. I-I swear I don’t know what and he didn’t even join the army I was apart of when we went to conquer the Crystal Empire and Canterlot and any neighboring cities. When we took the Crystal Empire and changed the Crystal Heart to the glorious Crystal Cock, conquering the rest of the lands was easy since all the other males became cleansed from the tyranny of the slut Princesses,” Kol said.

I curled my hand in a fist and punched him hard across his muzzle as he fell on the floor. A few teeth flew out of mouth and there was a burn mark of my fist on the side of his muzzle since my hand was coated with flames.

“Just because you’re forced to tell the truth, bastard, does mean you can’t watch what you say. So unless you want to keep using that tongue and keep what’s left of your teeth, you’ll refrain from ever addressing the Princesses like that…” I sneer with enough venom to poison the very air he breaths. He whimpers and nods as I grab his chair and sit him up and sit back down.

“Dimitri, as much as I enjoy watching this wretch squirm, I believe it’s time we get to the point of this questioning,” Lucifer reminds me. I nod and face Kol as I try to calm myself.

“Now then, you say you don’t know where Dainn is, fine. But what I truly want to know is how?” I ask.

“H-how…?” He repeats.

“Yes, even for Dainn, the Dragon, Minotaur, and even the Yak kingdoms would have put up more of a fight against his forces. The Crystal Cock aside, I know they wouldn’t have been taken so easily. I’m even inclined to believe not even the Crystal Empire fell as easily as you claim, since I also know the Crystal Ponies weren’t affected by it the same way as you hoped.” I hypothesize. Kol starts to fidget nervously which means I’m right on the money.

“So, Kol, again I ask…” I said as I lean forward, “How did Dainn gain the power necessary to take Equestria and the other kingdoms?”

“I-I-I,” he stutters as the wound begins to grow purple veins again. He starts to panic as the the pain sets in and hyperventilates. “I-I don’t really know that either…” he answers.

Unfortunately for him he was lying and the veins spread along his shoulder and the rest of his body up to his face and he screams and convulses again. Blood starts to seep through his blindfold and down his face and he starts bleeding heavily from his nose and more from his mouth. Meanwhile I simply sit and watch his suffering with a blank expression as he continues to scream in utter agony.

“HIS OVERLORDS!!!” He cries and he starts to calm down.

“Overlords?” I repeat.

“He, cough wheeze L-Lord Dainn…had acquired…the assistance…of new overlords…who he bestowed…strange power to each. I don’t know…what he did…but it…was thanks to them…that we…were victorious…in our endeavors…” Kol said between bloody wheezes.

“Strange power? What do you mean?” I ask.

“I don’t know…much myself, since I’m merely…a stockade chief. It was…my task…to capture both Ponyville…and Canterlot…as was my…Overlords orders…” Kol said.

“Who is your Overlord?” I ask.

“I only…saw him once, right before…he left for…the Crystal Empire. He…along with…the others…was a Caribou. But, he was turned…into something…far more sinister…I could tell. The only name…I heard he went by…was Overlord Lust…”

Suddenly, three serrated spikes burst from his chest and he gasps for air only to choke and vomit blood and I stand up in shock. From behind him Lucifer appears and he looks beyond angry as he forcefully pulls his pitchfork out of his body and he falls to the floor.

“So, even here they dare challenge me…” Lucifer said with a dark echo in a haunting voice.

“What the hell, boss?! I had more questions to ask him!” I snap.

Lucifer looks at me as his red eyes glow brighter from the shadow of his hood and walks up to me until his face is mere inches from mine. I couldn’t help but tremble a little at how menacing he’s being right now, more so than usual. After a minute of him basically starring into my soul, he sighs and steps away and glances to the Caribou he just skewered.

“Clean this mess up and meet me outside the cell. We have much to discuss…” he said as he fades through the door.

I sigh and shake my head as I snap my fingers and sparks fall on the blood and Kol’s body and they all burn away. I turn towards the door and was about to open it but I glance behind me to the now ashy remains of Caribou named Kol.

“I almost was tempted to let you go, almost…” I sigh as I open the door and leave.

I was walking through the halls of the castle following Lucifer and we haven’t said anything since my interrogation with Kol. After Lucifer killed him, he said something about some people challenging him again and I’ve been wondering who it could be. I mean I kinda figured he’d have plenty of enemies since he’s the Devil and all but I guess whoever these people are, Lucifer has quite the vendetta against them.

”Um, boss?” I think so I don’t talk out loud. Lucifer says nothing and keeps walking.

“Boss, you haven’t said anything since we left the dungeon,” I think. He still says nothing as we round the corner and I see we’re walking towards the throne room. I stop walking since I can’t stand being in the dark.

“Lucifer”

He stops and pauses for a moment and turns his head to glance over his shoulder at me. He still looks very pissed but I keep my composure.

“Tell me something, Dimitri, before I brought you here, did you ever make any personal enemies out of your comrades?” Lucifer asks. I look around to see if there were any guards or servants around and thankfully there weren’t any so I could speak out loud.

“Uh sure I guess, I mean there were plenty of people on my platoon who didn’t like me but-“

“No, Dimitri, I mean did you ever make enemies who personally wanted to kill you?” he asks.

“If you know my past as well as you say, Lucifer, then you would already know the answer to that,” I said as I crossed my arms.

“I want to hear you say it,” he insists.

“Yes…yes I have…” I said while placing a hand over my eye and my scars start to throb.

“Then you know what it feels like to be betrayed and take responsibility for yourself against said enemies,” he said as he continues his trek to the throne room.

“Is there a point to this?” I ask as I follow him.

“Indeed, I shall explain everything soon and I would like you to request to speak with Celestia, Luna, and Cadence privately.” Lucifer instructs.

“Why just those three?” I ask.

“Just do as I ask, Dimitri,” He said as he gestures me to open the throne room doors.

I sigh and nod and step towards the doors and push them open. As usual, I see Celestia, Luna, Cadence with Flurry Heart in her lap, and even Twilight and her friends who were off to the side. Guess Celestia wanted to keep an eye on them at all times so she keeps them in the throne room. Celestia and the others notice me walk in and some of them gasp since they seem to notice my wings. Twilight and her friends walk over to me to meet me half way but a certain rainbow maned pegasus beats them to it and flys up to me and behind me.

“Whoa, when the hay did you have wings?” She asks as she examines them.

Rainbow placed a hand on my right wing and I move it away from her and she flys in front of me with a pouty face. I smirk and cross my arms and give my wings a sharp flap and spread them as wide as I could. Everyone goes slack jawed and wide eyed and I could see some of them were blushing at the size and length of my wings, even Celestia and Luna were blushing a bit.

“I take it you all like my new wings?” I tease as I remove my hood revealing my face.

“Oh my…y-your wingspan is amazing…” Luna said.

I feel something brush along my left wing and I turn to see Pinkie Pie running her hand along my feathers. She then smiles widely and buries her face in my wing feathers and hums contently.

“They not look super amazing, but they’re so warm and fluffy…” she sighs. No sooner than I could try to shake her off, one by one each of the mares take turns examining my wings up close.

“My word, these feathers are indeed lovely,” Rarity coos as she runs her hand along my wing, “the way the crimson red glows slightly is positively breathtaking.”

“Pinkie is right, they are very warm…” Fluttershy mutters as she also hugs a bunch of feathers.

“Gotta admit, partner, them wings of yers look and feel mighty powerful,” Applejack compliments as she gives the wrists of my right wing a squeeze.

“Oh yeah I agree, these beasts look like they would whip up one heck of a tailwind,” Rainbow said squeezing my left wing wrist.

“This is amazing, Lock! You must tell me how you got these wings! You didn’t have them when you arrived here!” Twilight shrieks as she furiously writes something down on a piece of paper jumping around me.

I can only stand there with a blank expression as these mares are caressing, poking, and hugging my wings to their hearts content. I glance up at Celestia and see she’s giggling up a storm and Luna seems to be in a bit of trance since she’s still starring at my wings. Meanwhile I notice Cadence was actually smiling a bit seeing her sister-in-law as energetic as she usually is whenever she sees something new.

“Uh, not that I don’t appreciate you all admiring my wings, but do you mind?” I said making them all stop.

They all look at me and to each other and all smile sheepishly and all back away from me, or at least most of them do. Pinkie Pie was still burying her face in my feathers. I sigh and retract my wings and Pinkie is now hugging nothing but herself. She opens her eyes and looks around and looks at me and I arch a brow at her. She just smiles happily and bounces back to the others.

Celestia calms herself from her giggling and stands from her throne along with Luna and Cadence and walks towards me.

“Where have you been, Mr. Lockdrom?” She asks calmly.

“Liberating Ponyville,” I said bluntly.

“WHAT?!?” The Mane Six shout.

“Subtle…” I grumble rubbing my ear, “but yeah Ponyville is now Caribou and traitor male free. All that’s left are former enslaved mares and unconscious brainwashed males who should be shackled and restrained. Your Sergeant, Onyx Shine, is probably almost there with a transport of soldiers to collect them. I even took the liberty of placing another barrier around the town so it won’t be taken again.”

All mares in the room are completely speechless. Twilight walks up to me with tears in her eyes.

“Um, did you see a young dragon boy there?” She asks.

“If you’re referring to your assistant, Spike, no I did not. I didn’t see him anywhere nor did I sense his presence, not even in your former castle. I’m sorry Twilight…” I said.

Twilight frowns and looks down as tears drip from eyes. I feel bad since it’s obvious now that Spike has gone missing. She must be at the brink of losing herself since she just lost her older brother and she now has no idea where her little brother is. I sigh and step forward and and bring her into a gentle hug. She flinches a bit but I also wrap my wings around her. She relaxes and sighs in my embrace and looks up to me.

“I know times are not easy for you or anyone else right now, Twilight, but I know Spike is out there somewhere. Along with freeing this kingdom and the others from the Caribou I swear I’ll find Spike. You’ll soon have your number one assistant by your side just like the old days,” I said with a smile.

Twilight whimpers a bit and wraps her arms around me and cries into my chest. I hold her close to me and stroke her mane to console her so she can let her emotions out. I look up and see the others are smiling sadly at their distraught friend but they’re now satisfied knowing I mean them no harm. Celestia and Cadence step forward and I unwrap my wings and release Twilight and step back.

“Thank you for your kind words, Mr. Lockdrom. And thank you so very much for freeing Ponyville. Knowing that little town is now free of the Caribou brings me hope that we may one day be actually free of this nightmare we fine ourselves in,” Celestia said as she places a hand on Twilight’s shoulder.

“Yes,” Cadence said, “my husband seemed to see something in you before he passed. You may be a violent warrior on the battlefield but you have a gentle heart and that speaks volumes.”

“I admit, I was unsure about you due to your appearance and actions. But I see now you mean us no harm and are serious when you say you will free us,” Luna said.

“Thank you for your kind words everyone, and since we’re now on good terms you may all call me Lock if you wish,” I said but then gain a serious expression. “Also, if you wouldn’t mind, I would like to ask to speak privately about something to you Princesses. It is something I must discuss with you and you alone.”

Celestia tilts her head curiously but nods and gestures the Mane Six to wait outside.

“I think you should hear what I have to say as well, Twilight,” I said making her stop. The others stop as well but Twilight gestures them to go on and they nod and leave the room. I wait until the door is completely closed and it’s just me and the four alicorns.

“So what is it you wished to speak to us about?” Celestia asks.

I sigh and begin pacing back and forth with my hands on my hips trying to figure out how to tell them what I have planned. They’re not gonna like what I have to say but it’s the only way I can focus more on my mission.

Lucifer, I think.

“Yes?” He said appearing beside me.

I’m going to tell them what I am, I think.

“Are you sure that’s wise?” He questions.

This is war, Lucifer, war is won more effectively with trust and I need them to trust me, I think.

“Very well, just be sure you choose your words carefully,” he warns.

“Lock?”

I stop pacing and look to see a Twilight with a worried expression.

“Is everything ok?” She asks.

“What I’m about to tell you may seem a bit shocking but I must reassure you that I am still your ally in this war,” I said.

“Why are you saying this, Lock?” Cadence asks.

“Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, even you Twilight and Princess Cadenza, have all faced your share of dangers for the sake of Equestria. But now you find yourselves facing an enemy that is undoubtedly the worst threat that Equestria has ever faced. You asked who I am, more specifically what I am, when we first met but I was interrupted before I could say anything. But before I tell you, just remember I made a promise to Shining Armor on his deathbed that I would bring this world’s happiness back so Flurry Heart can smile again,” I said.

Celestia and the others look at each other with worried expressions but they nod in understanding making me sigh.

Well, here goes everything, I think.

“I should start by saying I’m not originally from this world. I am what’s known as a human, or at least I am visually speaking,” I said.

“You’re a human?” Twilight asks in shock.

“Yes, but I am now something much more…dark on the inside,” I said.

“Dark?” Celestia asks now cautiously.

“My power was bestowed upon me by a unholy being who brought me here to enact judgement upon Dainn because he committed unforgivable sins against him. My now dark master gave me a choice to either simply turn away from you all and continue my life back on my world or become his servant to help you even at the cost of my soul. After seeing the state this world is in, the lives that we’re lost, and the peaceful days that were snuffed out by Dainn I chose the latter,” I said.

I stepped back and extended my wings again and activated my flames like before making the cinders flicker off my wings and smoke to trail off. Small embers start to appear on my body and the mares begin to grow a little fearful but this is necessary since I need them to understand what I am.

“Sometimes in order to fight evil, you must become a necessary evil to counter it. If I was given another chance to choose wether or not I would come here to free you all, I would choose to help again in a heartbeat. The unholy being who brought me here…was the Devil himself,” I said making them gasp.

“S-So,” Twilight said, “wh-what are you?”

“My name, is Dimitri Lockdrom. I am…The Devil’s Hand,” I said in my demonic voice.

Author's Notes:

Thank you all so very much for your patience for the next chapter. Things have been crazy with me irl with all that’s going but I still am trying my best to write these stories of mine. I’ll continue to try to post as many chapters as I can since I’m starting to make a schedule which story gets posted on what day. Thanks again for reading and I hope you all enjoyed!

~WurkyWilk has left the building…

Test of Trust and The Devil’s 7 Sins

Chapter 7

Silence, nothing but silence was spoken or even uttered for what seemed like hours. After my shocking revelation to the Princesses about who and what I am, they all just stare at me with frozen expressions. I sighed as I deactivated my flames and furled my wings and looked down. I knew they would be spooked but I didn’t expect them to be so scared they’d be stuck in place.

“I guess this was to be expected,” I said, “I took a gamble when deciding to reveal my status to you all and it appears I lost. If you all wish for me to leave so I won’t be a threat to your subjects, then I shall do so now…”

I turned around while pulling over my hood again and put my hands in my jacket pockets. I began to walk away with a heavy sigh since they’re now to fearful of me for words. I guess not even The Devil’s Hand is worthy of be trusted by the rulers of Equestria, even in these times of war. I was about to push open the doors of the throne room when I heard something appear behind me and grab my arm. I turned my head to look over my shoulder and I saw Twilight look up with me with a sad frown.

“Why are you leaving, Lock?” She asks.

“Why shouldn’t I?” I counter, “You and the others are obviously scared of me and want nothing to do with me so I’ll just set up camp somewhere else. I’ll still fight to continue freeing your world but I think it’s best for everyone if I stay far away from you and anyone else.”

“Why would you think we would be afraid of you?” She asks. I turn around to face her and remove my hands from my pockets. I again spread my wings again and stare into her eyes as she was startled by them.

“Twilight,” I said, “you have only been a Princess for what, a few months? Even before your ascension, you and your friends have faced your fair share of dangers such as Nightmare Moon, Discord, Queen Chrysalis, King Sombra, and even your most recent enemy Tirek. Each of these enemies you probably felt fear while facing them but you did so anyway and came out victorious. You did so because you believed in the power of friendship and prevailed.”

“But them,” I said while gesturing to the other Princesses who were still looking at me cautiously, “they have been around longer than you and have faced the same dangers. Only they faced these dangers alone and depended on themselves without anyone else to aid them.”

“But what does that have to do with you?” She asks.

“It has everything to do with me. Even before I came here, I was not a kind man. I have committed sins probably just as bad as Dainn during my days as a soldier before I became The Devil’s Hand. I knew there was a special spot in the pits of Hell for a tortured soul like mine. I thought that if I saved this world I would be redeemed for my transgressions and be spared, only all I’m doing now is drenching my hands more in blood than they already were. So like them, it’s best if I too face these dangers on my own while you and the others remain safe,” I said.

“But you’re only doing these things to help us aren’t you? Besides you can’t let your past haunt you forever,” Twilight defends.

“Can you really say that honestly? When you barely know a thing about me?” I ask a while leaning forward to look deeper in her eyes. I remove my hood again so she can see mine and she stares back at me.

“Look at my eyes, Twilight, can you notice something?” I ask.

“What?” She asks.

“One of them is a fake, I lost it during one of my tours. I’d tell you how I lost it but it’d just be waste of breath over bad memories that should stay buried. The point is, ever since I lost my eye, I’ve been seeing my past in one eye and, and the present in the other. I believed what I saw was not all of reality…” I said.

“How can you tell me this when you just said I don’t know anything about you?” Twilight asks.

“I’m telling you this because I don’t want you or anyone else to get tied up in the cluster of mistakes and sins that is my past, I’m a lost soul, Twilight. You aren’t, they aren’t, your friends aren’t, and I doubt even your brother was. This world is literally going through hell and will continue to go through hell as long as the Caribou are around. Do you understand what I’m trying to tell you?”

“No! No I don’t understand!” She shouts while stepping away from me, “Everything was so peaceful and fun, I worked so hard under Celestia’s guidance and shared so many lessons of friendship I had with my friends, only for it to all burn away when these stupid Caribou came and took everything!” She yells while starting to cry, “I thought I was going to be tortured, raped, and live like a slave for the rest of my life just like most of all the other females are along with my friends. Then you came along and saved us and you even helped free my home, Ponyville. Now all of a sudden, just because you’re some evil being who serves the Devil as his Hand you’re just gonna say goodbye and be on your own from now on?! Because you believe you’re beyond redemption?!” She shouts.

“It’s because I am-“

SLAP

I’m cut off by Twilight slapping me across the face causing the Princesses to gasp a bit. I turn my head slowly back to Twilight and she’s glaring at me as tears stream down her face.

“Then why did you come here?” She asks, “If you believe you’re so evil, that nothing you do will ever make up for what you’ve done, why did you even come here in the first place?! Why did you save us from the Caribou that night?! Why did you even give a damn about us to even bother?! WHY DID YOU PROMISE MY BROTHER BEFORE HE DIED THAT YOU WOULD FIGHT TO RECLAIM THIS WORLDS HAPPINESS SO MY NIECE COULD SMILE AGAIN?!?” She screams.

I was at a loss for words, nothing I could possibly say would make sense after what I’ve been told. Sure I was angry at what the Caribou did and are still doing, but I came here just to assess the situation but just acted out of hatred and anger without any other thought. All the claims I made as The Devil’s Hand honestly felt unreal to me. Is it because of the new darkness within my soul that caused me to say these things? Perhaps it’s because my soul is linked to Lucifer’s that I’m becoming more demonic than I thought. But still, am I here to free this world? Or am I just venting out my frustrations I’ve been bottling up?

“I…I don’t know…” I mutter.

“Well I do,” Twilight said, “you came to help because you new you had to help. You saved us because you knew it was the right thing to do. It’s as you said, Dainn and his Caribou committed unforgivable sins against the one you serve and that means you’re going to enact judgement on all of them right?”

“Do you even know what I’m referring to when I say that?” I ask and she shakes her head. “Well then allow me to be brutality honest with you, it means I will most likely wipe out the Caribou race. The same fate is shared with any other males who betrayed they’re kingdoms for their own selfish desires. Do you get it Twilight?” I said as I step towards her, “I’m going to drench my hands in more blood than I ever thought possible. Does that sound like something someone who’s trying to redeem himself would do? Do you still think I’m not evil?”

Twilight stands her ground and she now spreads her own wings wide to stop my advance. She and I stare at each other meanwhile the others can only stare at our confrontation.

“If you truly believe that you are what you say, that you don’t believe there’s any light left in your soul, then you may leave right now. But know this, Dimitri Lockdrom, if you leave this castle, even this very throne room, then you must never return to Canterot. You will not even be allowed to stay in Ponyville since my castle is still there. You may continue your conquest of justice against the Caribou, but it will have nothing to do with us if you’re so sure you’ll corrupt our souls with your presence,” Twilight proclaims.

I then slowly raise my hands in front of her as I activate my flames on my wings covering them the same cinders as before.

“You would go so far as to risk making an enemy out of me by forcing me out of the city and even Ponyville just to prove a point? So you could what, be my friend?” I ask demonically.

Twilight’s body shudders at my intimidating tone but takes a breath to compose herself. Very slowly and with trembling hands, she takes both my hands with hers and steps towards me.

“It’s my duty as the Princess of Friendship to spread the magic of friendship as much as I can. But sometimes even the magic of friendship isn’t enough to stop something like the Caribou. You say you will drench your hands in blood? Fine then, just know that I won’t think of you any differently than I do now,” she said.

“You would also take the hands of a soulless mass murderer? Your hands will also becomes stained with their blood if you still choose to accept me,” I warn.

“I still believe in friendship, that will never change even now or after all this is over. But I’m a Princess now, along with my teacher and sister-in-law, so I’m willing to become friends with even the Devil himself if it means putting an end to this nightmare. If the price is to stain my hands in blood as well, then so be it. You don’t have to be alone in this fight, Lock, you’ll have my support whatever you do from here on,” Twilight said.

“You and anyone else who stands by you may soon regret those words,” I said.

“Maybe, but at this point I’d say it’s worth it if it means my niece can smile again,” she said while glancing behind her to the sleeping foal.

Realizing how much the invasion and Shining’s passing as changed Twilight surprised me. She was ready to accept the fact that I was willing to commit mass genocide against the Caribou if it meant freeing the world from their tyranny.

“And what say the rest of you?” I ask as I glance up to the other Princesses, “Your fellow Princess is willing to cross a line to ensure peace once again across Equestria. But what say you all?”

Celestia and the others look at each other with worried looks but they walk towards us and Twilight releases my hands and turns to face them and I cancel my flames and furled my wings again.

“Twilight, you do realize what you’re doing don’t you? He’s somepony who serves the darkest being known in existence,” Celestia said.

“I agree, Twilight, he even confessed to attempting to commit genocide,” Luna said.

“So what?” Twilight said, “We’ve all seen what the Caribou have done, they don’t care about us or anypony else but themselves. Shinning gave his life to keep us all safe. Even before he passed he could also see that Lock is not a threat to anypony who didn’t deserve it. But do you honestly think we would have made it as far as we thought we would if we escaped? You all think Lock is evil for what he is and who he serves but he hasn’t done anything to any of us since he arrived. He even spared the stallions who were brainwashed because he believed they could be redeemed and freed from the Caribou’s control. The only ones he’s gone against are the Caribou and the Caribou alone. Besides, I would like to believe he is a necessary evil.”

Celestia and Luna both look at each other with worry but Cadence walks up to me with a stern frown. We both stare at each other for a moment and she looks down at her sleeping daughter.

“Her first word was “dada”,” she said sadly, “that’s the last thing my husband heard before he passed. Flurry will grow up without a father and will only know him through the stories told about him.” She looks up to me with tears in her eyes. “Can you truly keep your promise to Shinning and free this world?” She asks.

“Even if it means accepting the amount of violence I shall inflict on them? There may be a slim chance I won’t have to kill all the Caribou even if I continue to take their lives but it’s for the sake of you and everyone else understanding the gravity of things,” I answer.

“The Caribou took my husband from me and my daughter, but it is your mission to fight the Caribou. Wether you choose to kill them all or spare some in then end means little to me. So long as you keep your promise to Shinning then that is enough for me,” Cadence said.

“I aim to,” I answer.

“Good, then you also have my support, Lock,” Cadence said as she stands beside me.

Celestia and Luna both walk up to me with their arms crossed under her chests and stare at me nervously.

“Has this ever happened to you before? Fighting a battle against an enemy who aims to take all that is precious to you?” Celestia asks.

“More than I’d like to admit…” I said.

“How did you cope?” Luna asks.

“To be honest I didn’t, I’m still at war with myself,” I said, “but that doesn’t mean I’m gonna stop fighting for what’s right.”

“Very well, Lock, your words were harsh and highly concerning but they were also true and needed to be heard. So I too shall choose to support you, especially since there might be a possibility some of the Caribou can be spared without resorting to genocide,” Celestia said.

“If sister will support you then so shall I,” Luna said, “personally I wish to see the Caribou suffer as much as possible, Dainn especially, but I also hope not all of them should be wiped out.”

“No promises, but I thank you all for your support,” I nod, “I also should thank you, Twilight.”

“Me?” She asks while turning to face me.

“Yes, you are first willing to accept the gravity of the situation that affects you and the rest of the world. In doing so you were able to accept me and convince me that I shouldn’t discourage myself so soon for doing what needs to be done in this war. I thank you for giving me confidence in myself and reassuring me that I’m not as lost of a soul as I thought,” I said with a smile.

Twilight blushes at my kind words and smiles warmly at me and nods.

“I believe in you, Lock, you will always be my friend now and always,” she said. I nod and glance at the window and see it’s almost time to turn in for the day.

“If you would all excuse me, I will return to my quarters for the night,” I said with a curt nod. They nod back and I glance at Twilight as I turn around and I give her a playful wink while smirking. I hear her wings twitch a bit as I face the door and I chuckle and open it, only for all of Twilights friends to come tumbling through on top of each other.

“It seems you have some explaining to do since this conversation wasn’t as private as we hoped,” I said as I walked away from the group.

Boss, I think.

“Yes?” he appears next to me.

We need to talk.

“Indeed,” he agrees as we head to my guest room.

I enter my guest room and take off my jacket and shirt and toss it on the nightstand next to my bed. I enter the bathroom and look in the mirror to look at myself. My hair tossed around yet still styled normally and I even started growing a beard due to the peach fuzz along my jaw and cheeks. I stare into my soulless looking eyes and I try to find the light Twilight had seen but I couldn’t see anything which made me sigh.

I look down at my bare torso and the tribal brands that covered both my arms. I run my hand along the marks and I can still feel the warmth from them like I had just been branded yesterday. Thanks to my years in the army, I had very well developed muscles since they put me through a daily workout routine. I sigh again and take off my pants and toss of my shoes to step in the shower. As I step in I look back at the mirror and see the one scar that was the cause of my discharge.

A large 5 inch wide scar that went down from the back of my right shoulder all the way to the left of my hip. It’s as if someone took a slice at my back with a huge blade almost cutting me in half, it even showed no matter how I tried to cover it with my wings. I glared at the grotesque scar and stepped in the shower to wash myself and scrub my wings. As I stand in the falling hot water of the shower, I start to think about the things Twilight said to me. She seemed to be the less fazed about what I am more than the other ponies even before I revealed myself. I even remember after Shinning passed away she would always smile and wave to me whenever I saw her throughout the castle and I simply nodded to her in response. Perhaps it was as she said that Shinning could see through my violent nature and saw something bright within the dark.

Her words were so genuine and kind despite her broken tone. It’s as if she truly cared for me as she does for her friends despite not even knowing me for a month. I’ve never experienced anyone care for me that much with that level of compassion in a while. Not since…Joshua…

“She’s an interesting one, that’s for sure,” I said to myself.

“Indeed, truly an interesting one.”

I open my eyes and see the silhouette of Lucifer from the other side of the curtain.

“Something you wanna say?” I ask.

“Maybe, depends on how your heart feels,” He said.

“My heart? What, you mean Twilight?” I ask.

“She’s a sweet mare, even you already know this,” Lucifer said.

“Stop…just don’t. I don’t deserve any of that,” I sigh as I turn off the water.

“I’m just saying if you’d like you-“

“I said drop it…” I sneer.

“Very well, I shall be outside,” Lucifer said and disappears.

“I don’t deserve it at all…” I mutter sadly.

I step out of the shower and use my flames to dry myself and my wings since they can conveniently be used to do so but now the room is filled with steam. I reach over to put back on my boxers and and pants and step out of the bathroom when I open the door. I comb my hair with my fingers as I walk out and the steam escapes out the room with me. I hear a gasp making me stop in my tracks and I open my eyes.

To my unexpected surprise, there sitting on the side of the bed was Rarity of all ponies. She was starring at me wide eyed as I stared back at her while my exposed chest was on display for her to see. She was blushing so much her fur seemed to turn almost as pink as Pinkie Pie. I chuckle and shake my head as I cross my arms and use my wings to cover my body.

“I take it you aren’t familiar with the act of knocking?” I ask.

“Oh my…um I mean-!” She stammers.

“Relax, I was in the shower so it makes sense why I didn’t hear even if you did knock so you’re ok,” I said waving my hand dismissively.

I walk over to the nightstand and grab my undershirt and put it on and uncovered myself from my wings. I raised my arms and stretched getting a few satisfying pops here and there after having a nice relaxing shower. I then feel eyes on me and look over my shoulder and see Rarity still stare at me with a dazed look.

“You gonna gawk at me all night or are you gonna tell me why you’re here?” I deadpan crossing my arms.

“Oh! I’m so terribly sorry, Mr. Lockdrom,” she said while standing up and fixing her mane, “it’s just, well, I was wondering if you wouldn’t mind if I measured you…?”

“Measure me? Like for what, clothes or something?” I wonder while turning around.

“Yes, I noticed while you were staying here you seemed to have been wearing the same attire every day. Do you not have any other clothes with you?” She asks. I glance over to my jacket and notice it’s a little rugged looking due to the battle damage it took during my fights.

“Guess I didn’t, I suppose you can but do you mind if you please make it quick? I’m a bit tired after today’s events,” I said.

“Oh of course, please step forward,” she said as she pulls out a measuring tape.

I nod and I step forward and hold my arms out and she begins measuring my torso. As she was measuring me, I noticed she was still blushing but she was glancing at my arms more often than usual.

“Something on your mind, Miss Rarity?” I ask.

“Oh, well I was just admiring your…interesting cutie marks. I didn’t know they could go beyond from just the shoulder for you humans,” she said as she measures my right arm.

“Hate to break it to you, Miss Rarity, but these ain’t cutie marks,” I said making her look up at me surprised.

“Really?” She asks.

“Nope, fun fact about us humans, we don’t get them,” I said.

“Then, what are these?” She asks.

“They’re brands,” I said making her gasp and drop her measuring tape.

“Brands?! You mean to say these are burns?!” She shrieks gesturing to my arms.

“I’m afraid so, they’re not just any brands, they’re also what signify my title,” I said.

“You’re referring to…The Devil’s Hand?” Rarity asks nervously as she picks back up her tape.

“I take it Twilight told you about our conversation?” I ask she nods and sighs as she finishes up.

“She didn’t say much about what specifically you and the Princesses spoke about but she gave my friends and I a rough explanation,” she said as she finishes measuring my other arm.

“And?” I ask and she looks up.

“Pardon?”

“What do you think of me now? Are you afraid of me?” I ask hesitantly.

“I will admit, the thought of you…killing in mass amounts makes me a tad nervous,” Rarity said as she rolls up her tape.

A “tad” she says, I chuckle to myself.

“But Twilight reassured us you shall bring no harm to us whatsoever so I choose to believe her. Besides you do seem like a proper gentlestalion,” Rarity said with a warm smile.

“I try to be,” I shrug, “so have you gotten all the proper measurements?” I ask.

“Yes of course, thank you for allowing me to measure you. I’ll have some proper clothes made for you as soon as I’m able,” she said as she walked to the door, “Oh and Mr. Lockdrom?” She said before walking out the door.

“What’s up?” I ask.

“Thank you again for freeing Ponyville, I look forward to being back in my boutique as soon as this whole fiasco ends,” Rarity said with a curt nod.

“It’s not a problem, Miss Rarity, and you can just call me Lock if you wish,” I said.

“Very well, Lock, and you may just call me Rarity,” she said as she waved goodbye and shut the door. I chuckled and sat on the end of my bead sighed in content.

“It’s about time she left, I was almost ready to cause a poltergeist so she could run out screeching,” Lucifer said as he appeared in front of me.

“Then why didn’t you?” I ask.

“I suppose it was so you could add another one of them to your list,” He said with a sly grin under his hood.

“List? What’re you-Oh would you shut up! It’s not like that and it won’t be any time soon!” I snap.

“Very well, no need to get snippy all of a sudden,” He chuckles while waving his hand.

“So…” I said.

“So?” Lucifer repeats.

“Are you gonna start explaining or what?” I said.

“I suppose I should,” he sighs, “do you want the full detailed version or just the important parts?”

“How long is the the full detailed version?” I ask.

“You won’t get any sleep tonight,” Lucifer answers.

“Then the important parts please,” I said as I leaned back.

“You want a drink for the story?” Lucifer offers as he pulls out a familiar bottle from his coat.

“You kept it all this time?” I ask as he hands it to me.

“I told you I would keep it for you, remember who you’re taking to Dimitri,” Lucifer said.

“Yeah, yeah, so about what Kol said before you shish kebabed him. He mentioned the Overlords name, Lust was it? As in one of the 7 sins Lust?” I said as I took a swig from my scotch.

“I’m afraid what he said was the truth, as much as I wish it wasn’t,” Lucifer sneers.

“Wait, you mean Lust actually a real living thing?” I said.

“Him and the rest of the Sins, yes. They’re demons who used to serve me in Hell. Back on Earth, your history has a great many well known names who have either done great things and hailed in history books or there were some who were tyrants and conquerers. Such examples include Alexander the Great, Napoleon Bonaparte, Genghis and Kublai Khan, Adolf Hitler, and Louis XVI along with a great many other names I can list,” Lucifer explains.

“So what, are you saying they were all possessed by the Sins?” I ask.

“More like they took the forms as humans and posed as either their close advisors, relatives, or loyal soldiers. In these forms, they whispered their dark sinful thoughts causing them to do the things people read about back on Earth. It also just wasn’t great rulers or conquerors as I’ve listed, even men and women of great minds fell victim to their whispers,” Lucifer said.

“Are you serious? Are you telling me, for example, Da Vinci didn’t draw the Mona Lisa for Giocondo?” I ask.

“Oh he did, Sloth just had him procrastinate a bunch. Why do you think it took Da Vinci so long to finish the thing until shortly before his death? A man like Da Vinci could have easily finished it for Giocondo before he went to a France. Sloth was the one who whispered in Salaì’s ear to distract Da Vinci,”

“But that wasn’t mentioned in any book I’ve read, how is that possible?” I ask.

“Need I remind you that Da Vinci destroyed most of his works and personal journals. He may have had his own reasons for doing so but it was because of Sloth why he always took so long on any project he worked on,” Lucifer said.

“And the other Sins have been doing stuff like this throughout history?” I ask and he nods, “Why would you allow them to do such things?” I accuse.

“I didn’t, the Sins simply gave them all a little push. You humans were the ones who are to blame for your own desires and actions. Another example is that woman Helen of Troy, why do you think those fools King Menelaus and Prince Paris went to war over the poor girl? It was all Envy’s idea which he found to be quite amusing,” Lucifer said.

“You’re saying they’re also responsible for starting wars?!” I shout in shock.

“Yes, which brings us to the main point of their betrayal against me. I had allowed them to have free roam of the human race since all the humans did was indulge in their own sins. However there were two times when the Sins went too far against the human race, The World Wars,” Lucifer said.

“No fucking way…they also caused The World Wars?” I ask in disbelief.

“A revolution here and a small war there are one thing, influencing a single human or group of humans with their power is another, but when they decided to get foolish and involve the entire Earth that is when they crossed a line. I personally took matters into my own hands and used my own influence to thwart their plans in the First World War. I was about to enact punishment on the lot of them but they remained in the human world and hid there. It wasn’t until the Second World War that I had enough of their destructive tendencies and possessed a few humans here and there so I could find them
and drag each and every one of them back to Hell,” Lucifer said.

“What would’ve happened if you didn’t stop them?” I ask as I take another swig.

“They would’ve destroyed the world,” he said making me choke on my drink.

“cough cough cough What?! They could do that?!” I ask between breaths.

“Indeed, you don’t really want to know how close the world was to being destroyed due to all those bombs those fools were dropping everywhere. If given enough of a push to the right humans, they wouldn’t have stopped until all of the very air you breath would be poisoned. Perhaps not even that but maybe another assassination of an important world leader like those Black Hand assassins did with that Ferdinand fellow. Not just millions would have died but perhaps billons,” Lucifer said.

“Jeezus…” I mutter before taking a bigger swig.

“After rounding up the Sins, I sentenced them to the 7 Rings of Hell so they could monitor any dead souls who sinned enough to enter their domain. However they seemed to have escaped and found their way here,” Lucifer said.

“Wait, how could they be here if they were running around on my world? This is a different world after all,” I question.

“It’s because all worlds are tied to the same Hell. As for how they’re here I’m starting to wonder that as well. All I can think of is Dainn is the culprit,” Lucifer guesses.

“Dainn? Why would the Sins go to him?” I wonder.

“Perhaps it wasn’t they who went to him but Dainn who went to the Sins. He must’ve somehow been in contact with them without my knowledge which explains why he was able to avoid me for so long. The Sins passed on some of their knowledge to him and he was able to uses forbidden rituals to sap the life out of others to lengthen his own. It also explains how he was able to conquer these lands so easily in the first place. One ritual, one blasphemous and unholy ritual that allowed Dainn to pay who knows what price to the Sins so they could physically possess 7 of his followers allowing them to become his Overlords,” Lucifer said.

“I can only imagine what price that fucker payed to get the sins to align with him…” I growl, “Although I’m not sure if I want to know.”

“Whatever it was you can be sure not even the 7 Sins will be enough to prevent my wrath upon him,” Lucifer said in a dark tone.

“So we know how he was able to take these lands so easily and it’s obvious what I have to do to truly free everyone but there’s one thing I don’t get,” I said.

“What might that be?” Lucifer asks.

“Why? Why go through all this trouble, risk going against you, aligning with the 7 Sins of all beings, just to prove that males are superior? It’s just stupid if you think about it,” I complain.

“Since when do tyrants need a valid reason to conquer all they see?” Lucifer asks.

I remain silent since I had no answer to give so I just downed another big gulp of my scotch. Lucifer sighs and walks to the window and gazed up at the night sky.

“The Sins may have aligned with Dainn but I know them all too well. They’re here for an ulterior motive and are using Dainn to do it. So I suppose you have a busy schedule to keep, my faithful Hand,” Lucifer said.

“Yeah, guess the only questions now is when do I begin and where?” I ask while cracking my neck and standing up.

“As soon as you are able, Dimitri. For now you must rest since today has been quite the eventful and insightful for you,” Lucifer suggests.

“Yeah I guess,” I sigh and lay back down on my bed.

“I am glad I chose you as my Hand, Dimitri. You and I are going to do great things together,” Lucifer said as he fades away.

“Here’s hoping, Boss, here’s hoping…” I said as my eyes droop and I let sleep take over.

Author's Notes:

Oh jeez, Lock’s got his work cut out for him. Also, do I detect a blooming relationship somewhere? Thanks for reading as always!

~WurkyWilk has left the building…

Working Off the Rust and The Devil’s Apprentice

Chapter 8

I wake up with a slight throb in my head which means I’ve got a bit of a hangover from last nights drinking and conversation with Lucifer. I start to recall everything he told me about the Sins and how they’re spread throughout the planet wreaking havoc on all the other kingdoms and one of them is basically right next door housing in the Crystal Empire. I sigh and lift myself up from my bed and stretch my limbs and wings getting a few pops here and there. After stepping into the bathroom and doing my morning rituals I put my clothes and jacket on and step out of my room. I’m met with a couple guards standing outside and they both look at me nervously but I ignore them and walk down the hall.

“As your were, gentlemen,” I said as I walked away.

As I was walking through the hallway I noticed the staff and other guards had a sort of different vibe whenever they were in my presence. Although they were still a little nervous of me they seemed to be a little more welcoming towards me which was a bit unexpected given my appearance and everything they no doubt heard I did.

“It seems they have been told by the Princesses about your endeavors and how you are not a threat to them,” Lucifer said as he appears next to me.

Either that or they’re just acting friendly towards me because they’re still probably scared of me, which is understandable, I shrug in my head.

“You seem to be, beating yourself up more than you think you deserve, Dimitri. Remember what I told you when I brought you here, you must become a necessary evil in order to fight against the true evil,” Lucifer said.

That may be but sometimes I wonder if it’s worth it, I think as I rub my shoulder.

“Something wrong with your shoulder?” Lucifer asks noticing my slight discomfort.

Just a little stiff is all, haven’t exactly stretched properly whenever I went on a killing spree, I think. I just need somewhere to shake the rust off.

With that in mind I walk over to a maid who was dusting a few vases and she notices me and stops dusting.

“Um, can I help you sir?” The maid asks.

“Yes ma’am, I was wondering if there was anywhere around here I could stretch my legs and wings?” I ask in a polite tone.

“Do you mean somewhere to exercise? I believe the barracks has an outdoor training area. It’s down the hall and you make a couple right turns and it’s straight ahead ” the maid directs me.

“Thank you,” I said with a curt nod but I recognize the maid and I smile as I walk away, “and keep up the good work, Feather Duster.”

I left Feather Duster a little shocked at how I knew her name and walked towards the barracks. After finding my way to the barracks, I saw many soldiers practicing their own techniques such as sword skills, archery, magic conjuring, and other forms of practice which reminded me of by days during boot camp. My gaze then leads me to the center of the open training area and saw a shrine of some sort. It was a mannequin with Shinning Armor’s armor and his sword and shield leaning against it. Around the mannequin we’re flowers and some photos of Shinning with other soldiers all smiling with him, there was even a photo of Shinning and Flash which made me smile. I walked over to the shrine and saw in the center of the shrine was a photo of Shinning in his armor with his helmet in one hand and he was saluting in another which meant this was a portrait of him.

“It’s a shame isn’t it?”

I look over my shoulder and see a pegasus mare with yellow fur and a fiery mane and tail wearing a blue jumpsuit and lighting detailed trim and I immediately recognized her as Spitfire herself.

“I didn’t really know him personally but from what Rainbow Dash told me he was a great stallion and an honorable soldier,” Spitfire sighs.

“He was, he was taken too soon for this world if you ask me,” I said.

“It’s Mr. Dimitri Lockdrom right?” Spitfire asks

“Yep and you’re Spitfire, Captain of the Wonderbolts,” I said as I turn back to Shinnings shrine.

“So the rumor was true,” Spitfire said.

“What rumor?” I ask.

“Ponies have said you seem to know all about us and everything in this world, does this mean you knew about the Caribou as well?” Spitfire wonders.

“No, the Caribou are something even I didn’t know about. As for how I know about everyone and everything, it’s my business how I do,” I said.

“Alright I can respect you wanting to keep your business to yourself, you did save Canterlot and liberate Ponyville after all,” Spitfire said dismissively.

“Thanks, anywhere I can change into work out clothes?” I ask.

“Stallions quarters, just through those doors. You’ll find the proper clothes there,” Spitfire said as she walked away.

I look to where she pointed and see some stallion soldiers entering and exiting the doors in question. I walk over to the doors and walk inside and see rows of lockers and some stallions here and there. In the corner of the locker room, I see a pile of clean tank tops and shorts so I grabbed a pair of each and chose a random empty locker. I start to change out of my normal clothes and place them in the locker when I feel eyes on me again. I glance over my shoulder and see some stallions stare at me in either awe or fear of my brands. One of them walks up to me and I again recognize him as Soarin.

“Woah dude, those are some cool cutie marks you’ve got,” Soarin said.

“Hate to disappoint you, Soarin, but these aren’t cutie marks,” I said as I put on my shorts.

“How do you know my name?” Soarin asks in shock.

Is everyone gonna ask me that? Maybe it’s best I actually allow them to introduce themselves, I groan in my head.

“It’s one of the many things I know about this world,” I said as I put on my tank top.

“Oh ok, so if these aren’t cutie marks, what are they?” Soarin asks. I turn to look at him and I cross my arms putting my brands on display.

“They’re brands,” I said bluntly.

“Brands? As in like the kind that’s…burned on your skin?” Soarin asks as he starts to go pale.

“That’s right, they’re what signify my title,” I said as I walked passed him.

“What’s your title?” He calls out.

“Just something I prefer to call a dark protector,” I answer vaguely.

“I see…so uh, what’s your name?” Soarin asks.

“Dimitri Lockdrom but you’re welcome to call me Lock if you want,” I said as I exit the locker room.

I walk back out in the open area and begin to stretch my arms, legs, and wings. Since I have wings now, I suppose I can try to do some workout routines to make them stronger and I can learn to fight with them. With everything nice and stretched out, I pull out my phone and ear buds and scroll through my playlist for some workout music. Once I find the right set of songs I put in my ear buds, hit play on my phone, and begin my workout.

I fall forward to the ground and catch myself with my hands and start doing rapid fire push-ups. After about 50 push-ups done I flip on my back and start doing another 50 sit ups. I repeat the process a few times and I stand up and walk over to a pull-up bar and begin doing about 20 pull-ups. Now that my upper body feels nice and warmed up I unfurl my wings and grab the bar with each wing and cross my arms as I begin to do pull-ups again with my wings. I started slow at first so I could get used to the feeling of exercising with them but I quickly got the hang of it and did 20 more pull-ups with my wings. I drop to the floor and squat down and place my hands on the ground and do a handstand and begin lowering and lifting myself doing a few sets of standing push-ups.

After that I plant my feet back on the ground and walk over to a weight rack and pick up two 40 pound weights and was about to begin my curls but I got an idea. I used my wings to pick up two 25 pound weights with my feathers and tested to see if they would keep holding on to them which they did. Satisfied, I began doing 5 sets of 20 curls with both my arms and wings. With each curl, my biceps bulged and I could feel the same satisfying burn in the muscles in my wings as I continued to lift. After my sets of arm and wing curls I placed the weights back on the rack and walked over to a bar bell station.

I placed two 25 pound weights on each side and stepped under the bar so it rested on my shoulders. I breathed in and lifted the bar off the rack and stepped back and began to do five sets of 10 squats. My legs also flex with each lift while I keep my back straight and my legs balanced so I don’t make a mistake and drop it on my head. I then finish my squats and place the bar back on the rack and repeat the same process of exercises for 4 more rounds.

After I finish my rounds I walk to another area where the pegasi were exercising their wing strength. They seem to be flying in mid air in their own lanes around a small track as they tried to pull a large weighted cart while strapped in a harness around their shoulders and wastes. I spot an open harness and walked over and strapped myself in. A pony guard offered to weigh my cart and I nodded as he began to put weights in the cart.

“Tell me when to stop weighing it,” he said.

I just stand there as he continues to add more weight and he starts to get a little nervous. He was about to stop but I glanced to him indicating I wanted more he continues. Once the cart is carrying as much as it could carry, I look over at the scale and see it’s about 500 pounds.

“Uh, are you sure you want it this heavy?” The stallion asks. I just nod and he backs away.

At this point almost every pony in the training area are watching me as I give my wings a few test flaps. I lean down in a running position and spread my wings out wide and raise them up. I wait for the song to drop the bass and I close my eyes and my wings start to shiver with anticipation as they’re ready to show off their power. As soon as the bass drops I flap my wings as hard I could and shoot into the air until I stop because of the harness but I keep flapping my wings. The weight of the cart starts to show since I haven’t moved from my position in the air but I still continue to flap my wings.

Come on, Lock, I think, pull this stupid cart. Show them what it means to be strong so they can strive to have the strength to keep fighting.

I grunt as I put more force in my flaps and I feel the cart start to jolt a little meaning I was making progress. The brands on my arms start to glow white as I feel my wings start to strain from the weight of the cart but I do not falter.

“Come on, come on, Come On, COME ON, COME ON! COME ON!!!” I shout.

With a few flaps of all the power I could muster, a powerful gale kicks up behind me as I finally begin to pull the cart. Inch by inch, I pull all 500 pounds of this cart with me all around the track without ever losing momentum in my wings. As the final song of the playlist begins to end, I make it to the home stretch of the track and keep pulling the cart. I’m breathing very heavily and sweat is pouring from my body and the brands on my arms are still glowing white. Right when I pass the finish line on the track I drop to the ground on both my feet with a lout thud. My wings were still spread out wide as vapors seep from them and my body as I stand up straight. I look at both my wings and reach up to feel them and they’re both steaming hot from the intense workout I put them through. I slowly furl and unfurl them to stretch them out so I don’t get any cramps and I unhook myself from the harness and the song ends.

“That knocked some of my rust off…,” I said to myself.

Everyone in the training area were speechless at what they just witnessed. The strange human warrior with large crimson red wings just showed off the power of arguably the strongest wing strength anyone had ever seen. The stallions watched Lock walk back to the stallions quarters in awe and admiration that he was able to pull off something such as pulling 500 pounds all around the track by himself. Even before he strapped himself in the harness of the cart pulling, they had witnessed his many workout routines as he exercised and lifted weights, even with his wings. What seemed to inspire them even more is how he was able to just walk off with no strain on his body and he was simply out of breath. This spectacle seemed to ignite a fire in them as they continued their own workout routines but with more effort.

Meanwhile the mares in the open barracks had a different view on Lock. While it may be true that they were very impressed how strong he is due to what they had witnessed, they were all mostly just gawking at all the muscles bulging from his arms and legs. They especially enjoyed the spectacle of the power of his wings and how he was able to pull such a heavy weighted cart on his own. Some of the pegasi mares starred at Lock’s wings as they both steamed in the cool air of the outdoor training area and shuddered each time he furled and unfurled his wings as he walked away. It was safe to say that Lock caused every mare in the area to become in a very aroused state, even though Lock didn’t intend to.

Spitfire and her fellow Wonderbolt Fleetfoot were arguably the most turned on with Lock’s display of power and wing strength. As they watched Lock ether the stallions quarters to shower, Spitfire and Fleetfoot looked at each other with seductive knowing smiles.

“You know something, Fleets, I’ve seen my share of strong flyers before the Fall but that guy doesn’t even compare,” Spitfire said.

“I hear ya, Spits, his wings just…so big and strong. I can only imagine what he’s packing under those shorts of his,” Fleetfoot said while licking her lips.

“You know, I’ve heard Lockdrom is gonna help free Equestria from the Caribou all by himself and he hasn’t asked for anything in return,” Spitfire said.

“Really?” Fleetfoot said.

“Yup, it’d be a shame if nopony did anything for the poor guy while he’s busy fighting wouldn’t you say?” Spitfire asks.

“Oh I totally agree with you in that, Spits, only question is what could we do for him?” Fleetfoot wonders.

“I think I have an idea, you wanna join me on this plan?” Spitfire offers.

“What did you have in mind?” Fleetfoot asks.

As the two stunt flying mares got to planning how they would surprise Lock, the rest of the mares pretended to continue exercising when they were actually fantasizing about Lock and his large wings. Meanwhile Lock was just showering in the stallions quarters, oblivious to the can of worms he had opened for himself.

After a hot shower and dressing back into my normal clothes, I left the training area so I could explore the rest of the castle. It was exactly the same as it was in the show and I smiled a little thinking I was basically living every bronies dream, apart from the fact that this world is in the shitter at the moment. As I was exploring the castle a thought occurred to me, I’ve met pretty much almost all the main characters but there was someone missing from the group. I look out the window I was passing by and see the garden and it had many statues and hedge trimmings here and there. As I starred at the garden, I figure out who was missing from this crisis.

“Discord…” I said aloud.

I immediately start heading over to the throne room so I could ask Celestia and the others what happened to him since he hasn’t shown himself once since I arrived which was strange, even for The Lord of Chaos himself. As I make my way to the throne room, I start to think about what could possibly have happened to him. With someone as powerful as Discord I would like to imagine, even for the Sins, he’d never allow Equestria to Fall. Personally, Discord turned out to be one of my favorite characters after Fluttershy reformed him. I start to worry about what happened to him and hope wherever he is, he’s alright.

“Lock! Hey wait Lock!”

I look over my shoulder and see Flash run up to me but I turn around and keep my pace.

“This isn’t a very good time, Flash, I have something important to discuss with the Princesses,” I said.

“But I also have something important to talk to you about!” Flash said as he caught up to me.

“Can it wait?” I ask

“No Lock, I…I’d like you to train me,” Flash said.

I stop in my tracks and turn around to look at Flash. He’s a bit out of breath and is starring into my eyes with conviction and determination.

“You want me to what?” I ask.

“Train me,” Flash repeats, “I saw how you pulled that cart all by yourself and you managed to walk off without a strain or anything. Not to mention I heard about what you did for Ponyville, I knew you were powerful but I didn’t think you’d be this strong,” he said.

“Thanks for the words of praise but I don’t see how this has anything to do with me training you,” I said as I crossed my arms.

“Actually it has everything to do with it, because I want to be able to fight the Caribou just as you do,” Flash said.

My eyes widen at his declaration and I look around to see if there was any guards or maids around. Thankfully there wasn’t but that didn’t stop me from giving Flash a serious expression.

“Follow me,” I said as I change my destination to my guest room.

Flash follows me and we make to my guest room door and the guards from before were still there. One of them was a unicorn guard which was perfect if he knew the spell I had in mind for him to cast.

“Excuse me,” I said gaining his attention, “do you perhaps know a silencing spell that would cancel any noise from within my room?” I ask.

“You want me to cast a noise canceling spell on your room? How come?” The guard asks.

“I have something very important to discuss with Lieutenant Flash Sentry and I wish this conversation to be as private as possible,” I said. The guard looks at Flash for confirmation and Flash nods.

“Very well, I’ll cast it now,” he said and his horn glows as he casts the spell.

Satisfied, I lead Flash in my room and close the door and knock on it testing the spell to see if they hear me. There was no response so the spell was effective. I turn around grab two chairs from the side of the room and place them in front of each other facing each other.

“Please sit,” I said and Flash sits on the chair and I sit on the other.

“Flash, why do you really want me to train you?” I ask. Flash sighs and looks away with a sad expression and closes his eyes.

“Princess Cadence told me I’m being promoted to Captain…” Flash said solemnly.

“You’re being promoted? Congrats, you should be proud of yourself,” I said with a smile.

“But I was thinking of turning down the offer,” Flash said as he looks back to me and I lose my smile.

“Why would you not want to be Captain? Wasn’t it one of your goals to succeed Shinning Armor?” I question.

“Yes, but I didn’t want to succeed him this way. Before the Fall, Shinning Armor was my mentor during my days as a recruit back in the Crystal Empire. It was actually Shinning himself who urged me to sign up and he trained me all the way to the rank I have now, even Princess Cadence recognized my skill and loyalty which is why she made me one of her personal guards. When the Caribou invaded, I followed Shinning’s orders to the letter and helped evacuate some of the crystal ponies and his wife and daughter. He once told me I was well on my way to succeed him and I told him I’d honor his rank as Captain and earn it by putting in my best effort whenever I could,” Flash explains.

“Have you?” I ask.

“Of course, but now that Shining is…gone, I feel like I didn’t do enough to earn enough to honor his memory,” Flash sighed.

“And you wanting to be trained by me?” I ask.

“Can I be honest with you?” He asked and I nod, “I want to be strong like Shinning was when it comes to leading others and I want to be strong like you when I fight against the Caribou. Ponies don’t take me seriously as they did with Shinning and if I accept this promotion they would probably think I’m dishonoring his memory because I’m not strong enough,” Flash said.

“You shouldn’t care what others say about you, Flash. If you believe you’re ready, if even Princess Cadenza believes you’re ready, then you more than deserve his rank as Captain. If anything I believe you’re also ready to accept the role of Captain,” I tell Flash.

“Thank you, it means a lot hearing that from you,” Flash said, “but my request for you to train me still stands.”

“Dimitri,” Lucifer said as he appears beside me, “I believe you should accept his request.”

You too, boss? No offense to Flash but I don’t think he could handle any training I’d give him, I think.

“What if he had the necessary potential?” Lucifer asks.

Potential? What are you…no, No, NO WAY! I AM NOT PUTTING HIM THROUGH THAT, LUCIFER! I REFUSE! I shout at him in my head.

“You may refuse, but what would he have to say about it?” Lucifer asks calmly.

“Is everything ok, Lock? You look a little agitated,” Flash said.

I was about to say something but I remind myself that he can’t see Lucifer. What Lucifer suggested was completely out of line and too crazy for words. But on the other hand if Flash is as determined as he said he is, I would hate to disappoint him and leave him thinking he doesn’t deserve something he obviously does.

“Flash,” I said with no emotion, “do you know what exactly you’re asking of me when you say you want me to train you?” I ask.

“Won’t you just reach me new fighting techniques and help me become a stronger flyer like you?” Flash asks.

“It’s not that simple Flash,” I sigh, “you know of my title as The Devil’s Hand, right?” I ask and Flash nods nervously. “My boss, The Devil himself, bestowed these powers to me so I could fight the Caribou and save Equestria. It’s because of these powers of mine I’m able to do the things I do.”

“But it’s thanks to these powers you can win any battle you fight, right?” Flash said.

“Again, it’s not that simple. Recently, my boss and I discovered something about Dainn and his followers that I was going to discuss with the Princesses, along with something else of equal importance. The point is what I discovered is something that is quite unsettling, even for me. You’ve also only seen a mere glimpse of what I can do the night I came to Canterlot when I drove back the stockade. In Ponyville, it’s not an exaggeration when I say I slaughtered every last Caribou and traitor male in Ponyville with my power. After I was done I even went as far as to burn away their remains so that Ponyville wouldn’t be stained with their foul blood,” I explain.

“Wh-Why are you telling me all this?” Flash asks me.

“You want me to train you? Well this is what I train for, Flash, I train to kill. So my question to you is,” I said as I lean forward to look deeper into his eyes, “are you willing to train to kill?” I ask.

Flash’s eyes widen and he starts to tremble in fear. Although his body showed signs of fear, the determination in his eyes was still there, if only slightly. Flash opens his mouth trying to say something but no words come out but he still stares at my eyes.

“Are you afraid, Flash?” I ask. He says nothing as I lean back up.

“You know, it’s ok to be afraid,” I tell him.

“It…is?” Flash asks hesitantly.

“Of course, in fact, do you want to know a secret?” I said earning a nod, “I too am afraid.”

“How can you be afraid after all you can do?” Flash wonders.

“On the battlefield, though I don’t show it on the outside, I’m always afraid for my life. I don’t know wether a sword will pierce my heart, an arrow will go through my head, or something would destroy my body leaving nothing but a pile of ash. Even before I came to this world, during my days as a soldier, I was always scared out of my mind that a stray bullet or a random explosion would end my life. But it is as I said, Flash, it’s alright to be afraid because one of my oldest friends used to tell me something that helped me keep fighting even if the odds were against me,” I said.

“What was it?” Flash asks,

“Admitting you’re afraid is the bravest thing you can do,” I said, “so I ask again, are you afraid Flash?”

Flash looks away for a moment stunned at my words and tried to process what he’s been told. I would like to imagine even Shinning Armor was afraid when fighting for those he loved. Joshua’s words have stuck by me for as long as I can remember and I was proud to pass them on to someone like Flash.

“Yes…”

“Pardon?” I said. Flash looks up at me with a large fire of determination in his eyes.

“Yes, I am afraid. I’m afraid of dying or crossing a line that most others won’t but that won’t stop me from doing what I must to help save Equestria. If that means I have to take lives, then sign me up,” Flash proclaims.

“Well there you have it, Dimitri. Young Flash has made his decision so I believe it’s time to respond to his conviction in kind,” Lucifer said as he holds out his hand. In it, was a familiar looking fruit but it was shaped like an apple instead of a strawberry, demonic tribal markings all around it and a disfigured stem and leaves on top and all.

I hope you know what you’re making me do, I think as I hold out my hand.

“I am not making you do anything, it is his decision and his decision alone,” Lucifer said as he hands me the fruit.

Will he be the same as me? I ask.

“No, unlike you, he shall only have a single ability. You and he shall soon find out what it is as soon as he consumes it,” Lucifer explains.

As the fruit touches my hand, it becomes inflamed for a moment and the flames snuff out almost immediately. Flash seemed to notice the fruit and looks at it curiously.

“What’s this weird apple? Where did it come from?” Flash asks.

“This, Flash, is your contract,” I said.

“Contract?” Flash repeats.

“It was the same for me when Lucifer, the Devil, my boss, gave me a fruit of my own. With this, you will gain an ability similar to one of mine but you should know the price for gaining such a power. You’ll be forever damning your soul to Hell if and when you die,” I explain.

“R-Really?” Flash said nervously.

“I’m told it isn’t as bad as it sounds, since I’m the Devil’s Hand I will be welcomed to Hell with praise and honors when I one day arrive in Hell. If you choose to eat this, I will be able to train you properly which means you will officially become my apprentice. I will teach you how to use your ability and you will also receive the same treatment in Hell as me. But you should keep in mind that it’s still Hell, even after Lucifer assured me what I would expect I’m still skeptical about it all,” I explain.

“I-I see,” Flash said, “but I’ll have a power like yours?” Flash asks.

“Yes but as I said, your soul is the price,” I said as I hold the devil fruit to him. Flash hesitantly takes the fruit and stares at the it as the he glances up at me and the fruit.

“For Shinning,” he said and starts eating the fruit as quick as he could. Very soon the fruit was gone from sight and Flash tenses up expecting something to happen but nothing does.

“Is…that it?” Flash asks.

“It should be…oh shit! I forgot to mention that when you eat the fruit you’ll also-“

“GUH!” Grunts Flash as he clutches he’s chest and he buckles over.

“-receive the same brands as I do by having them burned on your arms…” I said as Flash starts to scream.

“AAAAAAHHHHHH, IT HURTS!!!” Flash screams as I watch the same brands on my arms burn onto his arms, “IT HURTS SO BUCKING MUCH!!! MAKE IT STOP, LOCK! MAKE IT STOP!!!” Flash cries as the brands continue to burn their way up along his arms.

“Bare with it a little while longer, Flash, you’re almost there!” I call out trying to ease him through it.

The brands were about to end their burns and Flash was still screaming bloody murder. My attention is brought to his wings that seem to grow a bit in size. What were once wings that were about 4 and a half feet in length soon grew to 5 and a half feet. His body also begins to change and it looks like he grew a few inches even though he was on the floor and still in pain. Eventually the brands finish burning into his arms and Flash passes out from exhaustion. I sigh and pick the young pegasus soldier up and lay him on my bed.

“He’s gonna have a serious hangover when he wakes up,” I said as I gaze at the brands that mirror mine along his arms.

“True, but now you no longer have to fight this war by yourself since he will be there fighting along side you,” Lucifer said.

I sigh and sit on the sofa chair in the corner of the room and wait patiently for Flash to wake up. What Lucifer said was true, now that Flash is Devil Fruit user like me he’ll be able to fight along side me against the Caribou, maybe even against the Sins. For now I just sit on the chair and wait for my new apprentice to wake so his training can begin.

Author's Notes:

So, Flash Sentry has chosen the same fate as Lock. The only question now is what kind of ability will he gain once he wakes? Care to take a guess? What kind of ability do you all think Flash will have? Find out in the next chapter and thank you for your patience!

~WurkyWilk has left the building…

Learning the Basics and The Devil vs. The Heat

Chapter 9

Flash Sentry, my new apprentice, was still unconscious after eating the Devil Fruit I gave him that Lucifer bestowed to me. It’s been a few hours since the brands burned on his arms and he passed out from the pain, almost as long as I did when I got my brands. As I waited for Flash to wake, I started to wonder what kind of ability he’d have. Someone like Flash, being a pegasus and all, would probably benefit if he had an ability he could use while flying. Perhaps he would have the ability to control the wind or maybe even become wind, maybe he’d be able to manipulate lighting and conjure thunder bolts to rain down on his enemies. There’s also a chance he’d have an ability that would benefit him on land like he’d be able to morph his body into a weapon like I do when I turn my limbs into blades. So many possible abilities he could have but he would only have one.

“Uurrrrggghhh…”

I’m brought out of my thoughts when I hear Flash start to groan and stir which means he’s now conscious again. I stand up from my chair and walk over to my bed and see him moving slightly.

“Flash, Flash wake up,” I said.

“Mmmm, not now mom…I’ve got drills in the morning…” he mumbles in his sleep as he turns his body.

“Alright Flash, you asked for it,” I said.

I unfurled my wings and gave them a sharp flap creating a small but powerful gust of wind to push Flash off the bed. The gust flings Flash off successfully and he falls to the floor with a loud thud.

“Ouch! What the hay?!” He shouts.

“Good afternoon to you too, sleepy ass,” I snort while walking over to the other side of the bed to meet him.

“Lock…?” He mumbles as he rubs his head.

“You expecting anyone else?” I said.

Flash opens his eyes and looks up at me with a groggy expression. He looks at his surroundings and arches a brow.

“What the, how did I end up in your room?” He asks confused.

“You don’t remember? Check your arms,” I said.

Flash looks down at his arms and sees the brands that run up his arms to his shoulders. He then goes wide eyed and starts to remember all that happened and he holds his head with his hands.

“Oh Sweet Celestia, it wasn’t a dream after all…” Flash said.

“You regretting your choice?” I question crossing my arms.

“What? No, not at all. It’s just I didn’t expect these to hurt so much. It felt like my arms were on fire…” Flash said as he rubs his branded arms.

“Well, wouldn’t be too much of an exaggeration since they kinda literally are burned on your arms,” I said as I held out a hand to help him up.

Flash takes my hand and I lift him up so he’s standing in front of me and I step back to give him some room. Flash looks up at me and tilts his head as he looks at me.

“Uh Lock? Am I still asleep or did you get a little shorter?” Flash asks.

“Well I wouldn’t say I got shorter since I’ve been as tall as I am since I was 18 but you definitely got taller,” I chuckle while gesturing to Flash’s new hight.

Flash looks down and notices what I pointed out. He indeed grew a few inches to the point where his head was just under my chin. He looked behind him and also noticed the growth of his wings and I even noticed he gained a little more muscle than than he already had.

“Whoa, what happened to me? I mean I knew I was already kinda taller than most ponies but now I feel like I’m almost as tall as Princess Luna,” Flash said as he unfurled his wings.

“Honestly, he’s like a small child who has gotten a new toy and won’t shut up about it,” Lucifer groans as he appears next to me.

“GAH! WHO THE BUCK IS THAT?!” Flash yells pointing at Lucifer.

“Wait, you can see him?” I ask surprised.

“You can see me?” Lucifer repeats equally surprised.

“Yes I can see you! Now how the hay are you?!” Flash demands.

“Interesting, it seems the Devil Fruit not only gave him an ability but also connected his soul with mine,” Lucifer said as he rubs his chin under his hood.

“How is that possible?” I asked, “you said the fruit I ate was the only one that would be connected to your soul.”

“You forget, Dimitri, anything I create and bestow to you is connected to my soul, your powers included, as did the fruit young Flash consumed, which is why he able to see me,” Lucifer said.

“Will one of you please explain who the hay is this guy?! How the hay did he appear out of no where?!” Flash demands.

“My, my, you certainly are a loud one,” Lucifer said as he approached Flash, “perhaps you need an education when not to raise your voice when addressing your new master.”

“Easy, Boss,” I said while grabbing his shoulder, “I’ll be sure to show him the ropes, besides he’s my apprentice.”

“Wait Boss? You mean he’s…” Flash trails off.

“Indeed, young Flash Sentry, I am Lucifer MorningStar, or The Devil Himself, but in your case your new master,” Lucifer said with a curt nod.

“Y-You’re the one who brought Lock here and gave him his powers?” Flash asked.

“That I am, and I’d love to stay and get to know my new servant but I’m a busy Devil and must attend to some business. Have fun training your apprentice, Dimitri. Ta ta!” Lucifer said as he disappears.

“Don’t worry,” I said as I pat Flash’s back, “you’ll get used to it.”

“Ok…so what happens now?” Flash asks.

“Now,” I said as I lead him to the door, “you’re training begins.”

Flash and I were walking through the hallways of the castle towards the training grounds to begin his training. As we were walking I noticed we had eyes on us from the ponies we passed by. At first I thought they were starring at me again but I then realized they were all starring at Flash in total shock. What’s more is I even noticed any mares we passed by were blushing at Flash making Flash blush nervously himself.

“Not used to being the center of attention, huh?” I tease.

“Why are they all starring at me?” Flash asks.

“I can think of a few reasons,” I said as I gestured to his body, wings, and his arms especially.

“I don’t think they’re interested in just my appearance,” Flash said nervously.

“What makes you say that?” I wonder.

“I don’t know, but I feel like I’m forgetting something about this month. Something very important but I can’t place it,” Flash said.

“Well whatever it is, it can wait because we have more important matters to attend to. Such as discovering what kind of ability you have,” I said as I ignore any stares at me.

We eventually make it to the training grounds and conveniently there aren’t any ponies around which was a perfect opportunity.

“Now then,” I said turning to Flash, “how do you feel?”

“Huh?” Flash asks.

“How do you feel?” I repeat.

“Uh, well I feel stronger I guess?” Flash guesses.

“I see,” I nod, “describe your strength.”

“I don’t understand,” Flash said.

“Alright look,” I sigh, “I can understand why you’re in a bit of a stump on activating your powers. I kinda skipped these steps because Lucifer gave me the knowledge necessary to use my powers.”

“Why would he do that?” Flash asks.

“I didn’t exactly have any time to really practice on my own because Canterot was on the verge of being raided,” I counter.

“Oh…” Flash said.

“Anyway, try closing your eyes and concentrate,” I advise and Flash does so, “you say you feel stronger so I want you to try to find the source of your new found strength. Search deep within your soul and once you find that strength, grasp it and release it.”

Flash breathes in deeply as he focuses on bring out his power. He scrunches his muzzle a bit but calms down as his breathing becomes more soft and relaxed which means he was focusing more.

“Whenever I use my powers, my soul responds to what my mind wants what power I use. It also affects my body like whenever I use my flames it’s as if my whole body is made of fire, whenever I stretch my limbs to strike someone far away my body feels like it’s made of rubber, and as for my wings it feels like they’re the wings of an animal of some kind and I sometimes imagine what other kind of creatures I can morph my body into. The point is you must search within your soul with your mind to find the power you feel so you can unleash your ability,” I explain.

Flash concentrates more as he tries to look further into his soul for his ability. After a few minutes of no results I get a little worried it may not have worked. Suddenly, I hear what sounds like a crackle of electricity. I look up and see even though it’s late in the afternoon the sky had only a few clouds in the air with no signs of rain clouds. I hear the same crackle of electricity and look down and see Flash’s body faintly glow as small sparks of electricity start to spark from his body and wings. More and more sparks of electricity jump from Flash’s body and his eyes and wings shoot open.

I blink and Flash is not in front of me anymore and I look to my right and see him standing there for a split second and he appears right next to me. Soon he’s up in the air, to the left, behind me, on my right again, in front, until finally he stops whatever he was doing and falls to the ground on his hands and knees. I quickly walk over to him and he’s starring at his hands as electricity dances around his arms and legs.

“Whatishappeningtome?!” Flash asks so quick I barely understood him.

“Flash calm down, your power is fluctuating you need to breathe and calm down!” I said.

Flash nods his head so quickly it looked like a blur and he breathes just as fast. Eventually his breathing slows and the electricity on his arms and legs subside. Flash’s breathing then returns to normal and the electricity dissipates and he leans back and sits normally off his knees.

“What…was…that…?” Flash said between breathes.

I look around and see the whole area was covered in smoking steaks of black almost everywhere. Upon closer inspection I noticed what looked like hoof prints along the black streaks. After putting two and two together I managed to figure out what happened.

“Speed…” I said.

“Wha…?” Flash said still out of breath.

“Your power, it’s super speed,” I said as I helped Flash to his hooves.

“My power…is super speed?” Flash repeats.

“Yup, the lighting sparks, the black streaks of hoofsteps around us, the fact that every time I blink you’re already in another spot in the room, it’s all there. You’ve got super speed which means you can either run and fly at incredibly high speeds, which is kind of ironic given your name,” I joke.

“What about my name?” Flash questions.

“Nothing, just an inside joke,” I dismiss.

“Well now we know what my power is let’s get to training so we can take back Equestria!” Flash said as a few sparks jump from his body.

“Whoa there speedy, we can’t just jump into these kind of things off the get go. If we’re gonna do this we need to properly prepare and you just discovered your powers,” I said.

“But the Caribou will probably be planning their next attack on Canterlot! Not to mention there are still ponies and other creatures still suffering out there!” Flash argues.

“Need I remind you it’s been almost two weeks since my arrival I saved Canterot and liberated Ponyville yet the Caribou haven’t made any moves on us. Also if I’m being honest, let them come because my barrier that I put up around Canterot will stay standing for as long as there’s blood flowing through this heart of mine. I know you want to rid the world of those sick bastards as much as I do but we need to play this smart. Think of this also as your first responsible decision as a Captain, would you want to just jump into a fight with no plan and just go crazy wherever you go?” I explain.

“I-but-the…no,” Flash sighs in defeat, “Shinning wouldn’t do that either. You’re right that I need to train so I can get a better handle on these powers.”

“I’m glad you agree, and if it makes you feel any better if you focus and try hard enough, with your new super speed, we’ll hopefully be able to get you battle ready as quick as possible.” I said as I back up to give him some room.

“You’ve got a point, and having super speed does feel pretty cool,” Flash said as he opened and closed his hand.

“The first step is always the easiest,” I said, “now let’s start over so you can bring out your power again only this time let it flow more naturally.”

“You got it sir, let’s get to training!” Flash said.

Sir? This should be interesting, I think as I smirk.

Two weeks has passed since Flash became my apprentice and discovered his new abilities and I gotta say I’m impressed how well he’s adapted to his new power. True to my word, Flash has shown great progress in his training and is able to move at high speeds on his own without any more fluctuations. Throughout these couple of weeks I’ve also made sure to keep an eye out for any Caribou who might try and attack Canterot or take back Ponyville but they still haven’t made any moves yet. Regardless, if they have any sense in those thick skulls of theirs then word of my actions must have been past on to any witnesses so they would know to stay way unless they wish to taste my flames again.

I’ve also noticed that the Princesses have been even more busy of late with their duties despite being cooped up in the throne room all the time. When they heard about what happened to Flash, Cadance wanted to ring my ears off demanding why I would do such a thing to Flash but Flash reassured her it was his choice despite the many warnings I gave him. I wanted to speak with the Princesses about what the next move was for me in taking back Equestria, including the whereabouts of a certain Lord of Chaos, but for some reason they weren’t available even after they had done their duties.

Speaking of which, it would seem the whole city is acting strange since almost all the stallions, seem to be missing. Any stallion I did come across always hurried to to wherever they were going with oddly fearful expressions. Since the Princesses were still unavailable during these strange couple of weeks, I thought I’d pay a visit to Twilight and her friends after today’s training with Flash.

Flash and I were in the training grounds, which was again empty with barely anyone around, and Flash and I were in the air flying.

“Ok Flash, again,” I said.

Flash nods and he prepares himself as sparks of electricity fly off his wings. Flash soon bursts from his position with great speed and I watch a yellow streak trailed by lighting sparks speed off into the air. I try my best to watch Flash fly at incredible speeds through the clouds as he flies from one cloud to the next striking them out of the sky. Flash then appears in front of me a little out of breath and looks up at me with a smirk.

“This time I got them all,” Flash proclaims.

“You sure about that?” I said pointing behind him.

Flash turns around and in the distance were two clouds still floating in air and Flash groans as he lowers to the ground and I follow him.

“Damn, I thought I got them all…” Flash complains.

“Even though you’re flying at great speed you need to remember to pace yourself,” I said.

“Remind me why I need to pace myself when we’re fighting Caribou who don’t even have the same powers as us?” Flash asks.

“I would tell you but this conversation is best to be brought up with the Princesses, who seem to be constantly preoccupied which is starting to become annoying,” I grumble.

“They do have responsibilities, Lock, they can’t just drop what they’re doing to speak with you,” Flash said.

“What I have to tell them is very important Flash, so important I’m tempted to just barge in on any “important duty” they’re in the middle of and demand I be heard,” I said.

“Yeah well, I’m gonna go hit the showers,” Flash said as he walked away when a thought crossed my mind.

“Hey Flash,” I called out.

“Yes Lock?” Flash said as he turned back around.

“You ever get the feeling there’s something odd that’s been happening lately?” I ask.

“What do you mean?” Flash wonders.

“Well this is the third time this week, not to mention the many other times last week, that we’ve had the training grounds to ourselves,” I said looking around.

“Now that you mention it, there should be other soldiers here training but I haven’t seen any stallions except…” Flash trails off.

“Except mares,” I finish his sentence making him go wide eyed.

“Lock, what day is it?” Flash asks nervously. I checked my watch and saw it was the middle of September so it should also be the middle of Fall.

“Well it’s Tuesday and it looks like the middle of Fall, I answer.

“Oh no…”

Before I could react, Flash grabs my arm and pulls me towards the stallions quarters as quick as he could. Once we were inside Flash peeks out the door and looks around and gently closes it before locking the door and even propping a chair onto it.

“You mind telling me why you barricaded us in the stallions quarters,” I question crossing my arms.

“Ok ok, uh, I know what’s going on with everything and why we always have the training grounds to ourselves. No wonder my buddies were acting so weird, how could I have missed it?” Flash said as he starts pacing back and forth.

“Flash,” I call out.

“It’s also the reason why I was always starred at by the mares, it had nothing to do with my height.”

“Flash.”

“Maybe we still have time, with our powers we can avoid any mare we come across.”

“Flash!”

“Although…there’s also the Princesses and the Elements which means it’ll probably be difficult to avoid them so we gotta-“

“FLASH SENTRY, WOULD YOU STOP RAMBLING TO YOURSELF AND TELL ME WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON!” I shout.

“Ssssshhh, they’ll hear you!” Flash whispered.

“Who the hell is they?!” I whisper back.

“The mares! Who else?!” Flash counters.

“The mares? Why are we avoiding the mares?” I question.

“Wait, you don’t know?” Flash asks.

“Uh hello? Human? New to this world? Not really familiar with all that goes on around here yet?” I said sarcastically.

“Right, well to put it simply it’s very crucial we avoid any mare that may be lurking around the castle,” Flash said.

“Why’s that?” I wonder.

“Because…the Heat will soon be upon us,” Flash said.

“I’m sorry, what? The hell is “the Heat”?” I deadpan.

“Every Fall, mares go into Heat and become very sexually frustrated so they go around and try to catch any stallion they see to help ease there estrus cycles,” Flash explains.

“Wait, sexually frustrated? You serious? That sounds dumb,” I deadpan.

“But Lock it’s true,” Flash defends, “those mares go crazy whenever the heat kicks in and when they catch you they always try to force you to mate with them. I’ve heard it’s pure agony for stallions since there’s always a risk of their pelvises being crushed,” Flash said with a shiver.

“Ok I’ve heard enough,” I said while walking to the door.

“Wait Lock, where’re you going?! You can’t go out there with all those mares running around!” Flash said trying to stop me.

“No offense Flash, but everything you just said about whatever the hell this “Heat” is, is probably the stupidest thing I’ve ever heard,” I said as I remove the chair.

“But what if those mares catch you? You’ll be forced to mate with them!” Flash warns me again.

“Again, it’s all very stupid sounding and even if what you said is true I doubt I can’t handle any sex crazed mares that come after me. You’re more than welcome to sneak back to your room or wherever else the stallions have chosen to hide but I’m going to see the Princesses,” I said as I unlocked the door.

“The Princesses?!” Flash yelps.

“You seriously need to relax, Flash, and I’ll hear not another word about it,” I said as I opened the door.

As soon as I opened the door, I’m met with multiple eyes starring at me and Flash. There must’ve been at least over a dozen mares consisting of soldiers, maids, and even some noble mares standing outside the door with deep blushes spread across their muzzles. They all look at me and Flash with lidded eyes and some even lick their lips seductively as I just stand there with a blank expression. I then slowly close the door, lock it again and place the chair back against the door.

“Ok,” I said, “maybe it’s not as stupid as I thought…”

BANG BANG BANG

“Oh no! They found us!” Flash panics.

“No shit, Sherlock! Quick, is there a back door here?!” I quickly ask.

“Yes, this way!” Flash said gesturing me to follow him.

BANG BANG BANG

“Oh boys~” I heard one of the mares call out, “why did you lock yourselves in here~?”

“Don’t you want to spend some fun time with us mares~?” Another calls out.

“We promise to treat you very well and make you feel very good~” A mare coos.

“You must admit, this all does sound tempting,” Lucifer said as he appears next to us.

“Not now, Boss/Sir!” We both yell at Lucifer as we make our way to the back door.

We both run to the other side of the quarters and see a back door leading out the other way of the training grounds. Flash was about to reach out and open it but I stop him by grabbing his shoulder. I step in front of him gesturing him to wait, despite the door still constantly banging, and slowly open the door a crack. I peek outside and with the coast clear I nod back to Flash and he walks out with me and I close the door.

CRASH

“Where are they?! Those stallions are here somewhere!”

“We must find Dimitri Lockdrom and Flash Sentry and have them ease our heat! I can already feel those wings of theirs wrapping around me~!”

“I honestly wouldn’t mind raising a foal or two if they came from Lockdrom, I’d be able to boost my noble status exponentially if he were to become my mate.”

“Are they fucking serious right now?!” I deadpan as we start to run.

“We gotta get out of here!” Flash said running behind me.

I then start to feel multiple presences around us meaning more mares heard all the commotion. I try and think of places to hide but nowhere comes to mind except one place they’d never expect.

“Flash,” I said as we ran, “there may be a place we can hide but it’s not exactly an ideal place.”

“Wherever it is, it’s better than here! Where is it?!” Flash asks.

“The liberated town,” I answered making him arch a brow but soon goes wide eyed at what I mean.

“Are you sure, Lock? It’s not really an appropriate place to hide,” Flash said.

Suddenly a couple shadows loom over us and we look up and see two pegasus mares try to dive bomb us but we managed to dodge them just in time but they’re now chasing us along with some other mares who have joined them. I look over my shoulder and see each and every one of them have predatory lustful gazes and I even see some of them wearing nothing but underwear which made me blush.

“You got a better idea?!” I snap as I look back at Flash.

“But what if they follow us?!” Flash yells

“I’ll deal with it! You just get to the town and wait for me there!” I said.

“But Lock-“

“GO NOW FLASH, THAT’S AN ORDER!” I command.

Flash was hesitant at first but nodded and activated his power and rushed out an open window with great speed and flew towards Ponyville.

“What the buck was that?!” A mare behind me shouted.

“Flash Sentry disappeared!”

“It matters little! Dimitri Lockdrom is still here and he’ll be more than enough to ease our heat!”

“I ain’t ready to be a dad now and I sure as hell won’t be anytime soon, ladies!” I yelled back as I pulled out my ear buds and phone. I put my ear buds in and scrolled through my playlist and hit play on the song before tucking my phone back in my pocket.

I continue my sprint through the hallways of the castle while jumping, dodging, and somersaulting past any mare who tried to tackle me to the ground. I turn the corner and am met with another group of mares and both sides try to box me in. I quickly unfurl my wings and give a sharp flap while jumping on the wall on my right and run along it while avoiding the group of mares in front of me. Once I clear the group I jump off the wall with a front flip and land on my feet and look over my shoulder with a shit eating grin.

“You gotta do better than that, ladies!” I mock as I continue my sprint.

I eventually make it outside in the middle of the courtyard but I bring myself to a grinding halt. Before I knew it I was completely surrounded by what seemed like every mare in the castle or the city alone for that matter. As usual I see each and every one of them with deep blushes, lustful gazes, and some wearing little to no clothing as I try my best to avoid looking at them. I relax my body a bit so I could try and talk them down to buy myself time to catch my breath and I pause my music.

“Do you all seriously have nothing better to do than trying to get laid? Considering the state Equestria is in?” I said giving them all a stern deadpan.

“Well it’s not our fault this happens to us mares every season,” A mare said while fiddling with her dress strap.

“We always require the aid of a stallion when we get like this, besides why resist when this would be a great chance to rut us all to your hearts content~”

“Hate to break it to you all but I already said I don’t intend to become a father anytime soon. Besides I prefer to keep my pelvis in working condition” I said as I spread my wings to take off.

“Ooh, I just love it when when he spreads his wings like that~” I heard a familiar voice from behind me.

I turn around and see, to my shock, both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna walk from the crowd out in the open with blushes and lustful gazes of their own. Although I feel a slight uneasy feeling in my gut when I look at Celestia because she seems to look more dangerous than the others. Her mane and tail went from her usual multicolored style to a grayish pink and Luna’s mane and tail seemed to twinkle a lot more than usual.

“I’m surprised you and your sister decided to get in on the action,” I said.

“We may be the rulers of Equestria but we’re still mares, Lock,” Celestia said as she licked her lips.

“Indeed, personally I would very much like to wrap myself in those wonderful wings of yours. I regret I was not able to jump at the opportunity to feel them the other day,” Luna said as she stares at my wings.

“Forgive my blunt tone, your majesties, but what you want you surely won’t get and that’s a damn promise I intend to keep,” I said as I lower my body and raise my wings.

I was about to press play on my phone when in the corner of my eye I see Twilight and her friends had come out as well. Unlike her friends, Twilight also had a blush on her muzzle but she looked to be in pain which made me hesitate a bit.

Does the Heat cause some kind of discomfort? I wonder.

I’m brought out of my thoughts when a blast of magic comes hurdling towards me and I just barely dodge it and flap my wings as hard as I could and shoot into the air while pressing play on my phone. As the song was nearing its end I continue to fly higher into the air and any pegasi mares, even Rainbow Dash, couldn’t keep up with me due to the high altitude. The song ends and I’m many miles in the sky and I look down at the city and watch the group of mares reluctantly scatter so they could search for any other stallions to sink their horny claws into.

“Man, that was a chore,” I grumble.

I was about to fly over to Ponyville and meet Flash when I get a thirsty feeling in my throat. I may have just escaped a rather precarious situation but right now I could really use a drink. I quickly, but quietly, glide back down towards the castle and find the window that lead to my guest room. After checking around once more to see if I was followed or spotted, I opened the window and hopped inside once the coast was clear. I tiptoed towards the nightstand and saw my bottle of scotch sitting there right where I left it.

“Geez, the lengths I went through to come back for you…” I said.

“You came back here for us? Gotta say we must pretty lucky if you did that~.”

I flinch at the sudden, yet familiar voice, behind me and I slowly turn my head to look over my shoulder. Standing in front of the door was Spitfire and even Fleetfoot with both their hands on their hips and giving me their own shit eating grins.

“Hey there, sexy~,” Spitfire winks.

“Love your wings, handsome~,” Fleetfoot said.

“Aw fuck me…” I groan.

Author's Notes:

This is why alcohol is never good for you, it always leads to trouble. Also I thought it’d be fitting for Flash to get super speed, for obvious reasons, so I hope you all approve. Next chapter…clop? Who knows! You’ll have to wait and see! Thanks for reading!

~WurkyWilk has left the building…

The Devil’s Disposition and A Princess’s Feelings

Chapter 10

It was bad enough I was chased all around the castle by a group of horny mares who wanted to literally manhandle me into mating with them, now I’m in the presence of two equally horny mares who no doubt wanted the same thing. Spitfire and Fleetfoot begin to walk towards me with a sway in their step but I turn my body around and give them a harsh glare making them stop in their tracks.

“What’s wrong, Lock, why are you looking at us like that?” Spitfire asks.

“Yeah, don’t you want to spend some quality time with us? It’s not often you get an opportunity to mate with two sexy mares like us,” Fleetfoot said as she winks at me.

“Well let me be crystal clear to the both of you,” I snap, “I’m not in the mood to mate with anyone right now, especially neither of you.”

“Are you sure you wanna turn us down?” Spitfire said as she starts to unfurl her wings. Fleetfoot does the same and they look like they were about to lunge at me but I grit my teeth and activate my flames. Embers flicker off my body as I continue to glare at them and they then start to back down and look fearful of me.

“Stand aside…” I growl.

They both look at each other and step to the side and I walk past them to the door while tucking my bottle of scotch in my jacket pocket. Before I open the door I look over my shoulder and see Spitfire and Fleetfoot still looking at me fearfully.

“Don’t be here if I come back,” I command and I walk out the door.

I was pissed, beyond pissed that something so stupid that this Heat would cause mares to act so incomprehensible that they’d resort to attacking stallions just to satiate their own needs. As I was marching through the halls of the castle my flames were still burning due to my rage and I was leaving burning footprints in my wake. I ignored any mare who spotted me and I glared daggers at any who dared try to approach me which made them tremble in fear as they backed off. If I wasn’t in the mood to mate before I sure as hell am not now and someone is going to answer for this inexcusable behavior.

“Dimitri, I believe you should calm down,” Lucifer said as he appears next to me.

Not now, Lucifer, I’m not in the mood for your banter, I snap in my head.

“Do you think getting angry over something so trivial is worth the consequences that may follow?” He asks.

I honestly could give a shit because all this is so fucking stupid. So do yourself a favor and get lost because they’re going to answer for this wether they want to or not, I sneer.

“Very well, I suppose you have the right to be displeased so I’ll leave you to it,” Lucifer sighs as he disappears.

I continue my enraged march to the throne room where Molestia and the others are no doubt discussing how to capture me or Flash so they could satisfy themselves which made me even more enraged at the mere thought. I turn the last corner and spot the throne room doors and almost break into a run towards them. As I near the doors I lift one of my legs and kick the doors open causing them slam and almost break off their hinges. As expected, Celestia, Luna, and the Mane Six were startled at my abrupt entrance and look at me in shock. My flames seem to flicker more violently when I notice they have a couple stallion guards actually tied up and their trousers were about to be undone.

“Lock? Is that you?” Celestia asks.

“Let…them…go…now…“ I growl with venom in my voice. All the mares start to tremble in fear as Celestia immediately unties the stallions and they redo their pants and run past me and out the door.

“What the ever living fuck were you all about to do to them…” I ask. They say nothing and look at each other which makes me lose my patience.

“TELL ME!!!” I scream as a wave of flames burst from by body.

My wings unfurl instinctively and each of the feathers are coated with flames. If I could see myself now I’d probably look like a demon straight out of Hell but I’m too pissed to care.

“We…” Celestia stutters, “W-We just n-needed somepony t-to help ease our h-heat…”

“So you thought it was a good idea to hogtie a couple guards and rape them?” I accuse.

“Rape?” Luna asks, “this isn’t rape, they were just-“

“THEN WHAT THE FUCK ELSE IS IT SUPPOSED TO BE?!?” I scream again making some of them cower in fear.

“I thought Flash was just over exaggerating, that you mares literally hunt down males to satisfy your own sick sexual desires. I wanted to train my apprentice without any distractions so that I could properly prepare him to join me in taking back more of Equestria and the rest of this planet,” I lecture as I pace back and forth keeping my glare, “only I find myself being chased all around the castle without warning, I sent Flash away so I could save his ass putting his training to an abrupt halt, and I come back to my guest room to find two more mares attempting to tackle me to the ground and have their way with me, without my consent no less. I pity any male who had to deal with this bullshit before the Fall because I imagine they were the ones who were living in fear as they always dreaded the time the Heat began.”

“How else are we supposed to ease ourselves then?!” Rainbow Dash bravely argues, “It’s not our fault we get like this every season!”

“THAT’S NO EXCUSE TO FORCE THOSE TO MATE WITH YOU AGAINST THEIR WILL!” I yell, “If anything you’re all a bunch hypocrites…” I accuse making them gasp.

“What did you say?” Celestia asks a bit agitated.

“You heard me, Sun Butt, what you mares are doing to males are no different than what the Caribou are doing,” I sneer.

Celestia’s mane and tail then bursts into flames as she screams in fury and flies at me with her fist raised. I stand my ground as she reels back and attempts to punch me but I grab her fist and force her to the ground pinning her.

“Celestia/Sister!” The others cry as they run towards us.

“STAY THE FUCK BACK!!!” I roar as I use my wing to create a line of flames to separate us. Celestia struggles to free herself as I keep my grip on her and I look down at her.

“YOU DARE COMPARE THE SEASON OF HEAT TO WHAT THOSE MONSTERS ARE DOING TO MY LITTLE PONIES ACROSS EQUESTRIA?!?” Celestia yells while glaring at me with some tears in her eyes.

“I honestly don’t give a fuck what I compare it to,” I sneer, “it’s still rape regardless who the guilty party is and your Heat is just a lame excuse for you to just get off. If anything you all should be ashamed of yourselves for not even thinking about how the males feel. And you know something…” I said as I lean down to speak in her ear, “I can somewhat understand why the Caribou call you and your sister the slut Princesses…”

Celestia goes wide eyed as she screams in anger and struggles to release herself from my grip but I still hold strong. I grew tired of her screaming and I reach down with my other hand and position it in front of her muzzle. My hand releases a gas like substance that Celestia breathes in making her struggles slowly weaken. Her mane and tail return to normal and Celestia goes limp as she falls into unconsciousness. I release her and stand up as she lays their motionless while steadily breathing and I sigh as I cancel the line of flames separating us from the others.

“I expected more from you, Celestia,” I said disappointed, “I expected more from all of you,” I said as I looked up to the others.

“Do not follow me,” I said as I turned around, “do not try to contact me, and do not even think about going against me. You have yourselves to blame for what happened this day. Make sure she realizes she may have just lost a valuable ally in this war,” I said.

Without another word I turned around and walked out of the throne room. I could feel the heavy atmosphere behind me as my words started to ring true since they now realize what I said was the truth. I knew I wasn’t going to be welcomed here in Canterlot anymore so as soon as I was outside the castle I took to the skies. For the rest of the flight I said nothing, there was nothing to say anyway after what happened. Here I thought the Caribou were the only ones guilty of sin, only it turns out even the rulers of Equestria aren’t as innocent as I thought.

A little while later I land on top of the hill near Ponyville where I landed last time. I look around the town and see that it looks almost completely abandoned from the lack of ponies since they’re all in Canterot now. I was about to walk down the hill when I hear a teleportation spell behind me go off making me sigh annoyed.

“I thought I made it perfectly clear not to follow-“ I stop speaking as I turn around to see Twilight.

“Twilight? What are you doing here?” I ask.

Twilight’s eyes are red and her face is stained with tears and she’s whimpering as she looks up at me. Before I could say anything else, Twilight rushes to me and hugs me as tight as she could and sobs into my chest. I stand there shocked at her actions as she cries and begins to sink to the ground. I follow her down and we’re both on our knees and she still clings to me as she continues to cry. I’m at a loss what to do and I can think of nothing else but gently wrap my arms around her and stroke her mane to try and calm her down.

“I’m *sniff* I’m so sorry!” Twilight cries.

“What?” I ask.

Twilight looks up at me with more tears streaming down her face as she sniffles and her arms tremble uncontrollably around me.

“You *sniff* you were right…” she said, “how could we be so stupid?! Just because of this dumb estrus cycle, mares never considered how the stallions felt! I only *sniff* went along with Celestia and the others because they said you would help us, I didn’t know they were going to try and force you! I’m so sorry they did that to you! Please don’t leave us!” Twilight cries.

“Twilight I-“

“Please don’t leave me!” Twilight said out of nowhere.

She gasps and breaks her hold on me and backs away with a mortified expression. I too am shocked at what she said and I look at her with an equally surprised look.

“What…what do you mean?” I hesitancy ask.

“I-I…” Twilight struggles to speak.

“Twilight,” I said repositioning myself so I sit crisscrossed, “what do you mean don’t leave you?” I ask again.

Twilight panics and looks around thinking she wanted to fly away but her body doesn’t move. I sigh and unfurl my right wing and gesture her to sit next to me.

“Please sit here, Twilight,” I said.

Twilight takes a deep breath and hesitantly nods and slowly walks over to me and sits next to me. I slowly wrap my wing around her and Twilight flinches a little but sighs in my wing’s embrace as she nuzzles my wing’s feathers a little.

“Feel better?” I ask.

“Yes…” she said sadly.

“Look, Twilight, I’m sorry I pinned Celestia like that but she forced my hand when she attacked me,” I said.

“Even though it was frightening seeing my teacher like that, especially what you did to her, she had no right to attack you like that,” Twilight said.

“Well I did say something that was a little uncalled for, plus I basically insulted her and Luna to her face,” I said.

“What you said was cruel, Lock, so cruel I should be mad at you and demand you return to Canterlot and apologize to Celestia and the others,” Twilight said as she grips my wing.

“Then why don’t you?” I ask.

“Because I know you didn’t mean it, you were just lashing out because you were angry,” Twilight said.

“I guess my temper got the better of me when I insulted her but what I said about the mares forcing stallions to mate with them is wrong, I won’t take it back,” I stated.

“I know, and you’re right to feel that way, whenever my estrus cycle starts I always hold myself up in my room and use magic to suppress it. Even before I came here I used the same spell to suppress my Heat as much as I could so I could talk to you,” Twilight said.

“I see, well thanks for being so considerate, It’d be a shame if you hated me for what happened,” I said.

“Of course, I don’t want you to hate me either…” Twilight said as she looks up at me.

“So what did you mean when you said, “don’t leave me”?” I ask. Twilight blushes and looks away while fiddling with a few feathers from my wing.

“W-well, it’s just, I was just…” Twilight said nervously.

“Twilight,” I said making her look up at me, “ you can be honest with me. You’re not at fault for what happened and I want to apologize for yelling at you and your friends. I lashed out because I was angry and I didn’t think about what I was saying. Just know that no matter what you say I won’t think any differently of you,” I said.

Twilight blushes again and looks down briefly before looking up into my eyes with new tears forming.

“I…I like…you…“

“Excuse me?” I said.

“I said,” Twilight said as she slowly leans up to me, “I like you…” she said as she closes her eyes and presses her lips on mine.

My eyes go wide as I’m at a loss for both actions and words as Twilight kisses me. I was about to pull away and end the kiss as quick as it happened but Twilight grips my wing and pulls it closer to her as she leans more into the kiss. My heart must’ve been beating faster than I thought it ever could and my eyes began to grow heavy. Soon my eyes also close and I wrap my arm around her waist and pull her close. I soon felt what can only be described as fireworks going off in my mind as Twilight continued to kiss me and she released my wing and wrapped her arms around my neck. A while later, our kiss ends and I open my eyes as Twilight opens hers and her muzzle is a bright pink. Twilight’s Horn glows and I notice her stomach area shines and her blush lowers a bit.

“Sorry, my estrus kicked in a bit so I had to uses magic to keep it down,” Twilight said with a smile.

“You…like me?” I ask. Twilight nods and rests her head in my chest.

“Yes, I do like you, Lock…” Twilight confesses.

“But I don’t understand, how could you like someone like me?” I ask.

“It’s because you remind me of Shining,” Twilight said.

“Shining?” I said.

“Yes, Shining was always there for me and protected me as a big brother should. He also told me how proud of he was of me when I got good grades in magic school or saved Equestria from being taken over. He also was very happy for me when I became a Princess, so happy he kept sobbing tears of joy,” Twilight giggled.

“Yeah,” I said remembering the very episode she was talking about, “he does sound like the emotional type.”

“When he passed away, I thought I wouldn’t have anypony else to tell me that they would protect me or tell me how proud they are of me. I know I always hear it from Celestia, Cadence, and my parents but it was different when it came from Shining. But when you promised Shining you would fight for us and for Flurry Heart I new you were a good human. When you helped liberate my home,” she said as she looked at Ponyville, “you kept your promise to Shinning which made me very happy.”

“I only freed one town, Twilight, it’s not exactly the push I intended against the Caribou,” I said.

“But you will free the rest of Equestria, won’t you?” Twilight asks.

“Of course, I intend to free all of this world from Dainn’s tyranny, me and Flash both,” I said.

“That’s another thing I like most about you,” Twilight said as she nuzzles my chest, “your conviction to fight for us. Shinning was the same way as a soldier, he fought for his city and kept it safe all the way until his end.”

“But what about what I am?” I ask, “I’m still a dark being and you’ve seen what I become when enraged. What you saw is what my enemies will see whenever I go into battle.”

“I don’t care, Lock,” Twilight said as she looks up to me with a warm smile, “I told you before I would support you no mater what you do. When you left the castle I was so afraid you would leave us for good, I was afraid…you would leave me for good,” She said with a blush.

“You would share your feelings with a dark soul like mine?” I ask.

Twilight leans up ad kisses me again but this time I don’t hesitate as I wrap my other wing around the Princess of Friendship and she sighs into the kiss. She pulls back and I stare into her beautiful eyes and I see the love and affection she has for me which means her feelings were as true as the words she spoke.

“I would, Lock, because I love you for who you are and not what you are,” Twilight said.

I feel something wet fall from my face which makes me wipe my cheek with my left hand. When I look at my palm I see a drop of liquid on it and I feel more wet drops fall from my face. It soon dawned on me that these were tears and they were coming from my eyes which meant I was crying.

“What…? What is this…?” I said as I tried to wipe away my tears, “Why am I crying of all things…?”

“It’s ok to let your emotions out, Lock, I’ll be here for you whenever you cry,” Twilight said.

“Damn, when you say stuff like that I can’t help but feel something I almost forgot about…” I said as my voice broke a little.

“What’s that?” Twilight asks.

This time it was my turn to kiss Twilight as I wrap both my arms around her and hold her close as I move both my wings to envelope the two of us. As I kiss her my tears flow from my eyes and Twilight holds me closer as her own tears begin to fall. This feeling…so long have I gone through most of my life without truly experiencing it and I thought I’d never get the chance to especially after I was discharged. I break my kiss with Twilight and smile warmly at her as I cup her cheek.

“Happiness, Twilight, I’m feeling more happy then I ever have in my life and it’s thanks to you,” I said.

“So does this mean…you like me to?” Twilight asks shyly with a blush.

“Yes, yes I do,” I said hugging her close, “I love you, Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

“And I love you too, Dimitri Lockdrom,” Twilight sighed.

Shining Armor, I think, I will protect her. I will protect Twilight with all of my soul and keep my promise to you. I will free this world, even if it takes the rest of my ageless life.

After confessing our feelings to each other and sitting on the hill a little while longer, I lead Twilight through the abandoned town of Ponyville while holding her hand. This feeling of happiness still beats within my soul since I’m holding hands with the one mare I personally liked more than any of the other ponies. What made me even more happier is she loves me, me of all people who serves The Dark Lord of Hell as his Hand.

“This place feels so empty with no pony around…” Twilight said sadly, “how could the Caribou destroy part of this once peaceful town?” She said while gesturing to some of the destroyed buildings.

“Oh, that was actually me…” I said sheepishly.

“Wait, you did that?” Twilight asks arching a brow.

“I may have gone a bit overboard when I liberated Ponyville, I was mostly blowing off steam after Shining’s funeral,” I admit to her.

“Hmm, well as long as it was for a good cause then I suppose I can forgive you,” Twilight said as she hugs my arm, “it’s nice to know my coltfriend is so passionate about showing those Caribou not to anger him or this is the result.”

“Yeah…wait coltfriend? Don’t you mean boyfriend?” I ask.

“Is that how you said it back on Earth?” Twilight asks and I nod, “Well here we say coltfriend and marefriend but it’s interesting how differently you say it,” Twilight said as she summoned a paper and quill pen and started writing things down.

“Well it’s also nice to know my cute marefriend is a bookworm who likes to learn new things,” I chuckle.

“You think I’m cute?” Twilight asks while blushing a little as she looks up at me.

“Of course, wouldn’t be much of a coltfriend if I didn’t,” I said.

“Thank you, Lock, that means a lot,” she said before kissing me on the cheek.

“By the way, how’re you feeling right now? Is your Heat acting up?” I wonder.

“Well the spell I casted does help and I only feel a little uncomfortable but I can manage,” Twilight said.

“Must be quite the spell to keep your Heat suppressed, I noticed you were a little in pain before I made my escape from the group of mares back in Canterlot,” I said.

“Well I admit it was difficult at first but I managed to build up the spell over the years so now I can cast it no problem, even though it doesn’t get rid of the feeling completely. You just saw me before I cast the spell,”

“I see, well so long as you’re not in pain that’s all that matters to me,” I said.

“Aw, I knew you were a softy on the inside,” Twilight teases poking my cheek.

“Careful, Twilight, I’m still The Devil’s Hand so you should tread carefully on what you say next,” I chuckle.

“Well I personally think it’s worth it,” Twilight said with a smile as she nuzzles my arm.

“Lock!”

We’re brought out of our thoughts and look up to see Flash flying over to us with a hopeful smile. He lands on the ground and walks over to us but when he sees Twilight he gets a little nervous.

“Relax, Flash, Twilight has her heat under control, she’s fine,” I reassure him.

“Ok…but why are you two holding hands?” Flash asks. Twilight blushes and holds my arm and tried to hide her face with it which makes me chuckle.

“It’s a long story but to make it short I had a bit of a “disagreement” with Celestia and the others so I decided to stay here in Ponyville until further notice,” I inform Flash making his eyes go wide a bit, “and as for why I’m holding Twilight’s hand it’s because she’s my marefriend now,” I bluntly making him go slack jawed.

“Wh-Wh-Wha…? You and Princess Twilight?” Flash asks dumbly.

“Yup,” I answer.

“How…?”

“Again, it’s a long story and I’ll tell you about it later. Right now I just need to find a place to sleep and call my new place,” I said looking around.

“You mean we need to find a place to sleep,” Twilight said as she lead me with her, “and I know just the place.”

“Wait, you’re not going back to Canterot?” I ask.

“And you aren’t as well, Lock?” Flash asks me.

“You and I are together now, Lock, and I want to spend as much time with you as possible. Besides even though your barrier is protecting us from any more Caribou from attacking us, I was growing tired of being cooped up in the castle,” Twilight said.

“Ok but what about your family and friends?” I ask.

“Well I can’t call them with my P-Phone since the signal from Cloudsdale is down, so I’ll still write to them and send them letters so they know I’m safe and sound. The place where we will stay, if the Caribou haven’t desecrated it yet, is also a safe place since it’s somewhere I know we can rest easy,” Twilight said.

“Where’re we gonna stay then?” I ask.

“The Castle of Friendship, of course,” Twilight said with a smile.

Soon enough we arrive at the crystal made structure in question and it stands as proudly as the episode when it raised from the ground. I was expecting it to be damaged and broken into from the Caribou but the doors remained closed and it looked like all the windows were sealed shut along with the any other openings.

“That’s odd, looks like the castle didn’t fall like the rest of the town,” Flash said.

“I wonder,” Twilight muttered as she approached the door.

When she walked up the steps the castle began to glow a little and I heard what sounded like a huge lock unbuckling and the door began to open on its own. Twilight gasps and places a hand on one of the crystal pillars and smiles as she rests her head on it.

“You kept them out all this time,” Twilight whispered happily, “thank you.”

“It seems the castle was waiting for your return,” I said as I walked up and placed a hand on Twilight’s shoulder.

“Yes, let’s head inside,” Twilight said.

“What about you Flash?” I ask my apprentice.

“What?” He asks.

“Are you gonna stay or are you gonna head back to Canterot?” I question.

“Um, well since I came here to hide from the mares I think I’ll stick with you and Princess Twilight,” Flash said

“Fair enough,” I shrug, “come on inside.”

Flash nods and follows us in through the doors. As we were walking through the halls I take in my surroundings as I gaze upon the interior of the castle. It all looked very much like it did in the show and as I stare at the beautiful crystal walls and windows of the castle, even though it all looked like it could use a serious dusting. Twilight leads us through another set of doors and I’m met with a familiar sight, Twilight’s Cutie Map even though it was deactivated.

“It’s still here, after all this time,” Twilight said as she runs her hand along her throne.

I look around and see all the other thrones for Twilight’s friends. Each one of them also had as much dust as the others which makes me frown a bit.

“This will not do,” I said gaining their attention, “this will not do at all.”

“What will not do?” Flash said.

“Twilight, would you be a dear and open the front doors again? And Flash you open the other doors as well and keep them open,” I said to both of them.

“Uh, ok sure Lock,” Flash said as he reopened the doors. Twilight nods with a smile and runs off down the hall to open the front doors.

I walk to the other side of the room and look down the two open doors and see the outside. Nodding, I unfurl my wings and raise them high above my shoulders.

“I’d stand behind the doors if I were you two!” I call out to them.

They both follow my advice and hid behind one of the doors and I smirk. I then flap my wings sharply and a gale of wind spins around the room picking up all the dust. I give my wings one more sharp flap and send the gale of winds out both the doors while picking up all the dust throughout the hallway and out the door. Once all the dust is carried out I take another look around and see that everything is now spotless without a speck of dust to be seen.

“Perfect,” I said with a smile, “you two can come out and shut the doors now!” I call out to Twilight and Flash again.

Flash pokes his head out from behind the door and looks around starring at the now clean hallways. I see Twilight at the end of the hallway close the doors and teleports in front of me. She the jumps on me while wrapping her arms around my neck and I catch her by hugging her as she kisses me. After she breaks away she stares up at me with a happy smile and nuzzles me under my chin.

“Thank you for cleaning, Lock, I should have you do that every time I clean the castle,” Twilight said.

“Don’t get too used to it, Twilight, you also gotta pull your weight around here sometimes,” I tease.

“Man,” Flash said as he walks out from behind the door, “those wings of yours are just full of surprises, aren’t they Lock?” Flash said.

“That and other things,” I joke as I put Twilight down.

Suddenly, the Cutie Map shines a bright light and the entire map of Equestria and the other Kingdoms. Twilight, Flash, and I walk towards the map and stare at it as we gaze upon the holographic image of the lands. It may look like how it did in the show but I know that each of these kingdoms are suffering.

“Whoa,” Flash said, “is this that map you and the other Elements used for those quests of yours, Princess Twilight?”

“Yes,” Twilight said sadly, “we only used it for a short while before the Caribou invaded. Now it only shows what Equestria used to be before the Fall.”

“Don’t worry, Twilight,” I said placing a hand on he back, “we will work together so Equestria can return to its former glory.” Twilight smiles at me but then gains a bit of a painful expression which made me worried. Her horn glows again and her lower stomach shines which means she casted the suppression spell again. Twilight begins to fall but I catch her and scoop her up carry her bridal style.

“We can plan for taking back Equestria after the Heat has passed,” I said as Twilight looks up at me, “for now I think you should rest until it passes. Flash, there should be some guest rooms down the west halls so take one for yourself.”

“You got it, Lock,” Flash salutes and walks away to the guest rooms.

“So,” I said looking down at my marefriend, “shall we put you to bed?”

“Yes please…” Twilight sighs as she nuzzles into my chest.

I chuckle and walk out of the map room towards where I hope I remember where her room was. After a few minutes of walking I opened the door at the end of the east hall into Twilight’s room. I walk inside and close the door behind me and lay Twilight on the bed as she looks up at me with sleepy eyes.

“Sleep well, Twilight, we’ve got a busy schedule after this week,” I said as I kissed her forehead.

“Lock,” Twilight said grabbing my hand, “you’ll still be here when I wake up right?”

“Always, Twilight, I promise,” I said with a smile.

“I love you, Lock,” Twilight said as she falls asleep.

“I love you too, Twilight,” I said as I left for the door.

I turn around before closing the door and see Twilight sleeping with a smile and I smile back as I quietly close the door. I make my way to the west halls and I pick out a random guest room to sleep in, which was conveniently next to Flash’s room and I could hear him snoring which made me chuckle as I walked inside. I kicked off my shoes while placing my bottle of scotch on the dresser and tossed off my clothes on the nearby chair and sat on the bed and sighed.

“Well today certainly could’ve gone better,” I mumble as I comb my hair with my hand.

“I’m not one to say I told you so, but I agree that all could have indeed gone much smoother had you kept your temper in check,” Lucifer said as he appears off to the side.

“What’s done is done,” I dismiss, “I’ll just have to lay low here for a while until they all calm down.”

“So, you and Twilight I see,” Lucifer teases and smiles a shit eating grin under his hood.

“You seriously gonna tease me over who I choose to have a relationship with?” I deadpan.

“Not at all, in fact I’m glad you were able to open your heart to someone, you deserve it Dimitri,” Lucifer said.

“If you say so,” I shrug and lay down on the bed, “it all finally begins next week. We’ll have to be ready to properly make our move.”

“Indeed, the Sins have no idea who they are crossing but they soon will,” Lucifer said as he disappeared.

I nod as I stare up at the ceiling and think about all that’s happened today. I now have someone in my life who I will protect and I will return her home to what it once was for her, she deserves that much. I yawn and slowly close my eyes as I drift off to sleep.

Author's Notes:

The Devil’s Hand and his loyal apprentice are finally preparing to make their move. Which Sin will Lock go after first? All will be revealed in the next chapter! Thanks for reading!

~WurkyWilk has left the building…

Second Chances and The Devil’s Battle Plans

Chapter 11

It’s been a week since Heat Season and my falling out with Celestia and the others. Ever since that day I’ve been wondering how I’d play out the rest of my stay here in Equestria while I’m fighting the Caribou. I have absolutely no intention of apologizing what I said to her and Luna and I don’t regret it in the slightest. If anything they are the ones who owe me and the rest of the unbrainwashed stallions an apology for being hypocrites, especially during these times. During the week I had Flash do a bit of reconnaissance on the nearby cities so we could plan our next move properly. According to Flash each major city is filled with Caribou and traitor stallions, along with any poor souls who are under the influence of the Crystal Cock and the slaves who’re still being tortured. Fortunately, from what Flash has told me, there doesn’t seem to as much defense around the cities as I thought. Guess Dainn and the Sins figured they wouldn’t need it since Equestria had fallen so quickly, boy will they soon regret not taking precautions.

I slowly open my eyes and look up at the ceiling and yawn. I rub my eyes with my left hand and was about to get up when I feel something on my right. I lift my head up and look down to find Twilight in her pj’s sleeping with my wing draped over her and she’s hugging my arm while resting her head on my chest. True to Twilight’s word, she held herself up in her room during Heat Week and only came out whenever she casted the suppression spell on herself to eat. Guess she snuck in here as soon as her heat ended so she could be with me so I couldn’t really blame her, especially since she’s now my marefriend. I smiled and gently stroked her mane making her hum contently and nuzzle more into my chest as she pulled my wing closer to her. I’ve always found her to be a little more cuter than Fluttershy, while others might disagree, and having her here with me is almost too good to be true since she’s just as adorable in person. Twilight stirs from her sleep and lazily looks up at me as I continue to smile down at her.

“Well good morning, beautiful,” I said to her.

Twilight’s eyes widen a she blushes deeply and buries her face in my chest and pulls my wing over her more to cover her.

“G-Good morning…” I hear her say through my chest.

“Oh come now,” I said using my left hand to cup her cheek and make her look at me, “you don’t need to feel embarrassed for waking up next to me or me calling you beautiful because you are. Besides the Heat is over and that means you’re feeling better now, right?” I asks.

“Yes, I’m feeling much better thank you,” she said while leaning up to kiss my cheek, “and thank you for calling me beautiful, no pony has ever complimented me like that.”

I lean my head forward and kiss her on her lips catching her off guard. She gasps a bit but sighs into my kiss and brings her arms up to wrap them around my neck as I wrap mine around her lower back. She brings her head up and looks down at me with eyes filled with affection and I smile more warmly at her as I stroke her mane again making her hum again.

“I really like it when you stroke my mane,” she said as she nuzzles into my neck.

“You know if you want, now that the Heat is over, you’re more than welcome to share my bed,” I offer.

“Are you sure?” Twilight asks while gripping some feathers on my wing, “I was actually going to ask you if it was ok, now that we’re a couple and all.”

“I want to be able to have you by my side as much as possible, Twilight,” I said as I looked down to meet her eyes with mine, “if you’re ever by me I’ll make sure you will stay safe because you’re very precious to me. I swear upon my title as the Devil’s Hand I won’t let anything happen to you because I love you and I always will.”

Twilight tears up and kisses again as she moves her body in top of mine and hugs me close. I hug her back and unfurl my wings from under my back and wrap them over Twilight.

“I love you to, Lock,” Twilight said as breaks away and looks down at me with a loving smile, “when your strong wings are wrapped around me I feel so safe and protected. I know you will bring peace to this world and I’ll be right by your side when you seize the victory we have all dreamed about.”

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

“Excuse me Lock?” I hear Flash say from behind the door.

“Ahem, yes Flash?” I call out a little annoyed our moment was interrupted.

“I just got back from another reconnaissance so whenever you’re ready to hear it I’ll be in the map room with the others,” Flash said.

“Ok, I’ll see you there…wait, others?” I ask tilting my head along with Twilight.

“Oh yeah, Princess Twilight has some guests for her and they insisted they wait in the map room. I tried to tell them to wait but they said they won’t take no for an answer since they wish to know their friend was alright,” Flash explained.

Twilight’s eyes widen and jumps off of me and grabs her clothes and runs into the bathroom to change. Meanwhile I just groan in annoyance because I already know which group of ponies are here despite my outburst back in Canterlot. How they managed to make it here without being caught by the Caribou? Well that’s what I’d like to fucking know…

“Tell them I’ll be with them shortly, and make sure they don’t go snooping around the castle for us until we’re ready,” I sighed as I got up and stretched my limbs and wings.

“Sure ok, also do you know where Princess Twilight is? I knocked on her door but she seems to be out,” Flash asks.

“She’ll join us in a moment Flash, just go do I as,” I said as I cracked my neck.

“Got it,” he said as he left.

“Oy vey, what the fuck could they be here for?” I grumble as I wait for Twilight.

Soon after Twilight and I took our turns in the bathroom we headed out and are now walking through the hallways towards the map room. Twilight couldn’t help but be a bit nervous or excited that her friends had come to see her but I had an annoyed look plastered on my face and Twilight noticed making her worried.

“Lock, why do you look like that? Are you worried about me meeting my friends?” She asks.

“I’m not worried Twi, I’m a little annoyed,” I bluntly admitted.

“Annoyed? Why?” Twilight wonders.

“You saw how I acted last week in front of your friends and the Princesses, right? By now I imagine they think I’m a monster since they saw a glimpse of my darker side and I can already tell what’ll happen if the second they even feel me walking up to the doors,” I sighed.

“Lock, you shouldn’t be so quick to judge,” Twilight said, “even I thought what you did and said was a bit scary but you only reacted that way out of anger.”

“Still doesn’t excuse the fact that I pinned one of the Princesses of Equestria to the ground,” I said.

Twilight walks in front of me and stops my pace. She then looks up at me as I stare down at her and we stare at each other for a while. Out of nowhere she raises her hand and flicks my nose making me wince a bit.

“Ok, ow? Mind telling me what that was for?” I ask while rubbing my nose.

“Because you need to learn to stop making excuses,” Twilight lectures, “what’s done is done and though your actions were extreme, your words were true. Before I left to come after you I even said my own words against my friends that were similar to yours, how we never considered how the stallions felt, how you felt, being chased around just to satisfy ourselves. Now that the horseshoe is on the other hoof, given the circumstances, you’ve opened my eyes to wanting to create a better Equestria than before the Fall. They are all still my friends and we’ve supported each other throughout almost everything we’ve been through. You also need to have a little more faith in my friends because none of them are ones to hold grudges forever.”

“Heh, well look at you, acting like a proper princess,” I teases patting her head making her blush.

“Lock, I’m serious! I-”

I cut her off as I pull her into a hug and I stroke her mane. She sighs and hugs me back as looks up to me as I smile down at her.

“Alright, if you’re so sure that they won’t cause trouble for me and you, I’ll give them a second chance. But they have to mind themselves from now on otherwise there won’t be a third,” I said

“That’s all I ask of you, Lock,” Twilight said with a warm smile of her own, “thank you.”

“You think they’d still support you when you tell them you’re now dating The Devil’s Hand?” I tease.

“As Rarity once told me, love comes in all shapes and sizes. If they can’t see what I see in you then I’ll just have to show them myself,” Twilight said before giving me a light kiss.

I chuckle and we continue our walk to the map room and arrive at the set of double doors. I glance at Twilight and she gives me a reassuring nod and I push open the doors for the both of us. Before any of us could speak, a pink blur speeds in out of nowhere and tackles Twilight to the ground.

“TWILIGHT! YAY, YOU’RE OK!”

I look down and see my marefriend on the ground being hugged to death by a familiar pink party mare. Twilight uses her magic to teleport out of Pinkie’s grip and appear behind me while trying to catch her breath.

“Guh…it’s…it’s good to…see you too…Pinkie Pie,” Twilight said between breaths.

I hear a collection of gasps and turn around to see the rest of the Mane Six stare at me with either fear or caution. I simply cross my arms and smirk at the lot of them and tilt my head at them.

“Sup,” I said.

“What the hay are YOU doing here?!” Rainbow Dash demands.

“Living here, what’s it look like?” I said.

“Living here?! Oh Tartarus no, you’re getting out of here and you’re gonna stay out!” She states as she flies over to me attempting to push me out. I simply stand my ground as Rainbow tries to push me backwards but my body doesn’t budge. She then tries to take one of my arms and pull me but again I don’t move. Her final attempt was to try to kick the back of my legs so she could make me buckle over but she only ended up hurting her own legs as she rolls on he ground gripping her legs in pain.

“You done?” I ask looking over my shoulder.

I then feel something wrap around me and tighten around my arms and turn my head to see Applejack had lassoed me with a rope she had with her and she was giving me the stink eye.

“That’s quite enough from you, partner,” Applejack said.

“Did you just lasso, me?” I said arching a brow, “That’s cute.”

I briefly activated my flames and the rope burnt away into ash as Applejack stared at me a bit surprised.

“What? You forget I can control fire?” I asked.

Applejack shakes her head and huffs over to me as I deactivate my flames but Twilight steps in front of her with her arms raised.

“Twilight please move aside so Ah can teach this varmint not to mess with mah friends. Especially after what he did last week,” Applejack said as she gave me an even bigger stink eye.

“No Applejack, I won’t let you hurt him,” Twilight said.

“Why the hay not?” Applejack asks, “Y’all saw what he did to the Princess and look what he did ta Rainbow.”

“If you did see what happened last week then you would know Celestia was the one who attacked Lock and provoked him. He was only acting out of self defense and you know it. Plus Rainbow did that to herself for trying to forcefully move Lock,” Twilight defends.

“Sugar cube, you’re mah friend and all, but Ah’m gonna have to ask ya to move aside,” Applejack said.

“I won’t,” Twilight said keeping her ground.

“Please move, Twi,” Applejack said advancing towards us.

“I said I won’t, Applejack!” Twilight shouts.

“Well why the hay not?!” Applejack shouts.

“It’s because she loves him.”

All parties, myself included, turn to the source of the voice and see the other door open. From the door Cadence walks in holding Flurrry Heart who was looking around the room curiously. She calmly walks over to us as the rest of the mares were all in a shocked state at what had just been said. “Erm, excuse me Cadence, but what was that you just said?” Rarity asks.

“It, um, it sounded like you said…” Fluttershy whispers while hiding behind her throne. “Twilight loves him, I did indeed say this,” Cadence said.

“Y’all said…she loves him?” Applejack dumbly asks. They all turn to Twilight and then to me and back to Twilight as they gasp again.

“Guess the cat’s out of the bag, huh Twi?” I tease. Twilight gulps and moves to my side and takes a deep breath before hugging my arm.

“It’s true everypony, I’ve fallen in love with Dimitri Lockdrom and he’s my coltfriend now,” Twilight announces. For a moment it was so quiet you could hear a pin drop until a collection of squeals fill the room and Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and even Fluttershy all run up to us with bright smiles.

“Oh my stars, darling, is it true? You have found your true love?” Rarity asks happily.

“YAY, TWILIGHT HAS A COLTFRIEND!” Pinkie cries.

“I’m so happy for you Twilight,” Fluttershy said.

“Wait, you’re all not mad I’m with Lock? After what happened last week?” Twilight wonders. They all relax from their excitement and glance at me with sorrowful expressions.

“Well it was quite the shock, as it were, with what happened in the throne room and all but what Lock had told us was the ugly truth,” Rarity said, “we allowed ourselves to become so engrossed with our Heat we do not take into any consideration how the stallions feel. As a lady, I feel ashamed I let my Heat get the better of me all this time…” she sighs guiltily.

“I always wanna make ponies smile, but I guess not everypony smiles during the Heat,” Pinkie said with a sheepish smile.

“I, um, never try to go out during the Heat anyway, even if it’s a little uncomfortable…” Fluttershy whispers.

“And if somepony like you could fall for somepony like Lock then who are we to judge?” Rarity said. “Though his methods last week were ahem brutish, his words still rang true especially during these times. Besides, he still seems like a proper gentlestallion under all those flames and brooding nature.”

“Yeah! Locky was just a little mad but now he’s happy since he’s with Twilight,” Pinkie chirps.

“I thought he was really scary before,” Fluttershy admits. “But then I realized he was just upset with how we were all treating him which made me a little sad.”

“Well I’m glad to know at least some ponies realize their faults,” I said with a curt nod and smile.

“I agree, Lock,” Cadence said as she walks towards me, “when I heard you had left the castle, I thought you had left to liberate more of Equestria. But when I had heard what happened and how Twilight left I knew she’d come after you because I could tell she had started to develop feelings for you. So I followed her here and I heard everything you said to each other when she confessed.”

“You heard all that?” I asked and she nods in response.

“I’m sure Shinning would have been proud of Twilight to have found a noble soul like yours to be with. When I heard what you said about how we mares never considered how the stallions felt during the Heat it made me sad how right you were. We may not be able to control our cycles enough to show restraint but that’s no excuse to not consider the others feelings,” Cadence explained.

“And Celestia and Luna,” I wonder, “they still pissed at me?”

“My Aunts are indeed still a little displeased you would say such things like compare our Heat to what the Caribou have done but I reassured them you did not say it out of spite. You were letting your emotions run rampant and lashed out, correct?” Cadence asks.

“Well I won’t lie, Princess Cadenza, but I’d have to say yes and no to that question,” I said.

“Yes and no?” She repeats.

“Yes I meant it but no not entirely. I’ve seen, as you have, first hand what these Caribou are doing and when I saw what the mares were trying to do it just reminded me of what I saw out there. You need to realize that just because you’re safe behind my barrier you can’t continue to do as you please, which includes the dumb thing the mares do which is literally hunt down males,” I bluntly tell her. “One day, when the war is won and everything is back to normal, you must work with Celesta and Luna to try to get a better handle on how to properly control the Heat so that no one suffers. I’m sure there will be some disagreements on both sides but that sounds like just politics but it must be done so something like this,” I said gesturing to all of the Fall, “doesn’t happen again. Let’s just say I’m gonna be around for a good long while and that means you gotta think of a method for the better of both your kingdoms.” Cadence smiles and nods in agreement.

“Never more well spoken before, Lock,” Cadence said, “I’m glad Twilight found a proper stallion who knows what’s right and wrong.”

“I try,” I shrug a Twilight hugs my arm and smiles proudly at me. “And what of you two?” I ask Applejack and Rainbow Dash, “you still wanna beat me up after all that’s been said and done?” Rainbow Dash stands up and brushes herself off while frowning and looking away from me while occasionally glancing. She sighs and rubs the back of her head and looks up at me.

“Look, I guess I can get a bit carried away whenever the Heat starts and I should at least try not be more considerate,” she said crossing her arms. “I guess you had a point that we need better self control.”

“As much as Ah don’t wanna admit it, Ah gotta agree as well. Tha Heat ain’t fun and never was but that don’t mean we can’t be civil about it,” Applejack sighs.

“So you all apologize for what happened?” I ask.

“We’re all sorry we chased you,” they all said.

“You should also apologize to Flash since he’s the only the other stallion in the room,” I said gesturing to Flash who was standing by the doorway.

“We’re sorry to you to Flash,” they all said again.

“Uh, no…no, um, no problem,” he said a bit nervously.

“Good, then so long as you all learned your lesson, then I forgive you,” I said walking towards the map.

“Just like that, you’re forgiving us?” Rainbow Dash questioned.

“Yep, but I still don’t really trust you,” I said as I leaned over the table.

“But Ah thought you said you forgave us?” Applejack said.

“Forgiving someone and trusting someone are two different things, I forgive you all for acknowledging the fact that the Heat season is wrong but I don’t trust you two because you both attacked me as soon as I walked in the door,” I said glancing over my shoulder.

“Aw come on,” Rainbow Dash complained, “we didn’t mean it. We were just trying to protect Twilight.”

“While your intentions were just, your actions said otherwise. You want to earn my trust again? Then you simply have to earn it,” I said.

“How do we do that?” Applejack asks.

“That’s for you to find out,” I said when a thought crossed my mind. “By the way, how did you all get here in the first place? The train is unavailable and I doubt you all just walked here without risking getting captured.”

“Oh that was actually me,” Cadence said. “I used a mass teleportation spell to send us all here. It wasn’t easy but we all wanted to see how Twilight was doing.”

“Um, Princess Cadence?” Flash said as he nervously walks over to Cadence. “I’m terribly sorry I left your side and came here, if you wish to strip me of my title as your personal gaurd then I won’t blame you,” Flash said with an apologetic bow.

“It’s ok, Flash, you were just following Lock’s orders so you have nothing to apologize for. I’m just glad you’re safe and sound,” Cadence said with a smile.

“Thank you, your majesty,” Flash said.

“Well, now that we’ve gotten all that out of the way, it’s time we finally make our move against the Caribou,” I said earning everyone’s attention. They all take seat in their thrones and Flash pulls up a chair for Cadence and stands by her as I stand by Twilight’s throne.

“Now then,” I begin, “Flash has been doing recon for me on the major cities of Equestria. Cloudsdale, Appleloosa, Manehattan, these are some of the many examples of the main targets for Flash and I, along with any neighboring small towns. From what Flash has told me, my actions on Canterlot and Ponyville have only been mere whispers which means that my existence in this world is only but a rumor but I intend to make myself, along with my apprentice Flash, known to all the Caribou and traitor stallions. My plan is this, start with the neighboring towns of each major city in Equestia then take on the city itself by clearing out any Caribou and traitor stallions. As for those who are brainwashed we will subdue them and render them unconscious,” I explain.

“Why render them unconscious?” Cadence asks, “We once tried to undue the magic binding ourselves but it’s as if they’re plagued with the darkest magic I’ve ever felt. Not even the four of us combined were able to counter such magic.”

“I may have a way to personally undue it thanks to my power, but as to why you weren’t able to undue it is because it’s not really magic at all. It’s a curse,” I said making some of the mares gasp.

“A curse?” Twilight repeats, “What do you mean?” Flash looks at me with a worried expression since he already knows so I sigh as I look around the room.

“What I have to say might be a little unsettling but I know the source of Dainn’s victory over his take over of this planet,” I said earning more gasps.

“You do?” Twilight asks fearfully.

“Yes, my boss Lucifer told me. They’re demons who’re actually from my world and used to run amok amongst humans from my worlds history, they’re called the Seven Deadly Sins,” I said making them all shiver in fear, even Rainbow Dash and Applejack.

“S-Seven Deadly S-Sins…?” Fluttershy whispers already scared out of her mind.

“Pride, Envy, Gluttony, Lust, Wrath, Greed, and Sloth. These are the Seven Sins of my world of man who are responsible for many different kinds of conflict and dark influences of my world. Lucifer told me that Dainn somehow was in contact with them and he used some dark ritual to summon them in this world to help easily take over Eques and it’s Kingdoms. Now, with his possessed Caribou Overlords, the Sins have taken control of each kingdom and are just as vile as they were in my world. In fact, one of the Sins responsible for taking control of Equestria is residing in the Crystal Empire as its Overlord,” I explain.

“Which Overlord is it?” Cadence asks while trying to console Flurry Heart who was on the verge of crying.

“I interrogated the Caribou who was in charge of Ponyville and he said the name was Overlord Lust,” I said.

“Lust? As in desire Lust?” Rarity asks.

“Lust, desire, pleasure, call it whatever you want the name speaks for itself. As for Lust he’s the one who’s supposed to be in charge of Equestria. The other Sins are spread throughout the Griffin, Dragon, Minotaur, Yak, and even the Changeling kingdoms.”

“Changelings? You mean Chrysalis was also targeted?” Twilight asks.

“Yup, Dainn spared no expense making sure he had control over all of Eques. I wouldn’t be surprised if he managed to be so well connected he’d seek out any hidden kingdoms,” I vaguely guess as I think about the Hippogriffs even though they don’t know about them yet.

“Even Chrysalis…” Cadence said in disbelief. “Those Sins are truly frightening.”

“But they’re not unstoppable which is why I’m here,” I said. “It’ll be a slow process at first but once we fight our way through Equestria and break the curse on the controlled stallions, we’ll have grown our own rebellion strong enough to push the Caribou back. But for now we just need to take things one step at a time, which brings us to the first part of the plan: taking back Cloudsdale.”

“You’re going after Cloudsdale first?” Rainbow Dash asked with hope in her voice.

“First thing we gotta do is take away their eyes in the sky. Flash has reported they turned the entire city into a flying fortress where they transport slaves and other supplies all around Equestria. It’s also where they dock their flying ships so if we take all of that away they’ll be forced to stick to moving around on land for a while. Once we’ve gained control of any other cities and cloud towns in the sky we’ll bring them all back here for safe keeping,” I said.

“Wait you’re gonna try to bring Cloudsdale, and other cloud towns, all the way here?” Rainbow Dash asks.

“That’s the plan,” I said, “among other things. Anyway once we have control of Cloudsdale we’ll move on to the next cities and towns on the ground. We’ll keep working our way through Equestria, taking back little by little until we make our final assault against the Crystal Empire.”

“We’re also gonna take back the Crystal Empire?” Flash asks.

“I realize there are many options other than the empire but if we manage to somehow fix the Crystal Heart and expel the dark magic it’s cursed with then the brainwashing will be broken and there will be riots all around the world. It’ll also make our job a little more easier once we’ll hopefully be able to make more allies who will fight along with us once they’re free from the Caribou control,” I said.

“Lock, I’ve been meaning to ask, when you say you mean to clear out the Caribou and traitor stallions, do you mean all the traitor stallions?” Twilight asks.

“If you’re asking if I’m gonna kill them along with the Caribou then the answer is yes, they’re all gonna die by mine or Flash’s hand,” I stated clearly making her gulp.

“B-but, um, what if they come back to our side?” Fluttershy hesitantly asks.

“Afraid I still can’t let it slide, they made their choice and they didn’t even need the Crystal Cock to make their decision. I’m willing to bet that they wanted some excuse to rise up against the Princesses but didn’t have the strength to do it. The Caribou were their only excuse and now they’re running around doing whatever they want to whoever they want. Any stallion who’s brainwashed had a choice, turn their backs like the others or stay loyal to the crown and thankfully they chose the latter. There are many crimes that happen in war, I should know because I’ve fought in a couple, but betrayal is an unforgivable crime. Even in the history of my world betrayal was something punishable by death and besides, I already swore to myself I’d take the lives of those who’d dare go against their own. Those traitorous bastards are no exception regardless if they wish to reconsider who they’re loyal to,” I said.

I fell Twilight place a hand on my shoulder and I turn around to see her giving me a sad smile. “As much as I wish there was another way, Lock is right,” she said earning looks of shock from the others. “If those stallions wish to treat us like slaves and betray the crown then that’s their decision and they’ll pay for it with their lives. We finally have a chance to take back our home and we can’t risk it by attempting to reform every traitor we come across. Lock and Flash will be on the front lines and we will be here to support them whenever we can so we won’t have to watch what they do in pony,” Twilight said try to reassure everyone. As they all glanced at each other they soon realized she was right and all nodded in agreement as to what needed to be done.

“So now that we’re all content on what’s to be done, it’s time we begin our attack,” I said I turned around to leave with Flash. Twilight gives me a kiss on the cheek for luck and I smile as I exit the room and castle. Both Flash and I take to the skies and I activate my flames leaving a trail of cinders and smoke behind me.

Lust, you’re time is limited and you shall soon bathe in my flames as you beg for death. You will rue the day you decided to slink your way here along with the others in this world and taint it with your dark whispers, I think.

Author's Notes:

The first Sin, Lust. Next chapter, the battle for Equestria officially commences.

~WurkyWilk has left the building…

Feel The Devil’s Thunder and The Devil’s Declaration (Updated)

Chapter 12

Flash and I have been flying for about an hour with me following Flash to Cloudsdale. Flash had informed me during some of his recons that the city of clouds has become a shadow of its former self. Soon we come up a little away from the city and we hide behind a nearby cloud to see what Flash was talking about which makes my blood already begin to boil. Instead of white fluffy clouds the entire city seemed to be nothing but black and grey rain clouds. I didn’t even see any rainbows which only meant they shut down the factory and probably turned it into something else which explains the many trails of smoke coming from certain areas. I look near the bottom of the city and see big docking bay doors and large air ships were flying to and from each hanger. Each ship that comes flying in and out has Dainn’s sigil on the sails, no doubt they all are carrying a variety of supplies and slaves.

“It’s a damn shame what they did to this place,” I grumble as I clench my fists. “How are there even Caribou standing on the clouds in the first place?”

“It’s probably due to any unicorns casting the cloud walking spell or they used their own magic, I think,” Flash guesses.

“Figures, even they would even defile the clouds with their disgusting footsteps,” I sneer.

“So what’s the plan?” Flash asks. “Are gonna go in and tear them all apart?” He asks while bits of. electricity spark off his shoulders.

“As much as I would love to go on a manic killing spree again, there’s still the matter of the slaves and the brainwashed stallions,” I said making Flash calm down a bit. I look towards the bigger buildings of the city and noticed one looks like a late antenna. “What’s that large antenna looking structure?” I ask pointing to it.

“Oh that’s the broadcasting center, it connects all forms of communication such as T.V.’s, radio’s, and it’s also is what is used to connect our telephones and keep a look out for any dangers on the surface,” Flash said

“So that’s their eyes and ears in the sky, huh?” I said making me smile. “Perfect, that means we’ve got an new task while we’re here,” I said.

“New task? What’s that?” Flash wonders.

“First off, we should wait until nightfall so we can evacuate all the slaves and brainwashed stallions out of the city. Second, after we’re done with that we can start our path of destruction upon the Caribou and traitors as much as we want but also try not to destroy Cloudsdale. Lastly, once everything is said and done, we need to make our way to the broadcasting center after we’re done,” I explain.

“Why there?” Flash asks.

“Because not only are we gonna give Equestria a light show they’ll never forget, we’re gonna send a message to all of Eques, mostly to Dainn and his Overlords since it’ll be a bit personal,” I answer.

“Ok so how exactly are we gonna evacuate the slaves and brainwashed stallions? It’s a big city and I don’t think we can carry all of them ourselves, even if you’re as strong as you say you are,” Flash said.

“Nah you’re right, I could probably transform into a large creature to carry them all but that’s a bit of a waste of energy,” I agree.

I continue looking around the city as more airships fit in and out. Flash and I could probably hijack a couple of them but it would be a bit of a drag trying to keep track of both ships. Just then the sound of a huge engine fills the air and we turn to see a massive shape come from the clouds. A massive airship, at lease twice the size of the other ships, appears from the clouds and flies towards Cloudsdale. It slowly flies to the main docking bay at the base of the city and its sails furl up as the gangplank and side doors opens up and even more Caribou, traitor and brainwashed stallions, and slaves walk out of the ship. I then spy a middle aged pegasus stallion wearing an admiral’s uniform with a leash in his hand and a middle aged pegasus mare standing on all fours with a black collar on her neck. It takes a minute to name them but then it hits me making my eyes widen a bit and my fists clench again.

“Wind Rider…” I growl.

“Wind Rider? As in the Wonderbolts legend?” Flash asks.

“He’s not a legend anymore, just another traitor like the rest of them. I figured he was sore after being exposed for his treachery against Rainbow Dash but to hold so much of a grudge he’d betray everyone is inexcusable,” I said.

“Wait, that mare he has with him, she looks a little familiar,” Flash said rubbing his chin.

“Well she should, that’s Stormy Flare, Spitfire’s mom,” I answer making him gasp.

“He took Captain Spitfire’s mom…?” Flash asks as sparks fly again from his shoulders. “Lock, do not touch that bastard. I want to personally make him suffer for what he’s done,” Flash growls making me a bit surprised at his tone of voice.

“Heh, by all means Flash, fucker’s all yours,” I grin patting his shoulder. “Now let’s lay low and wait until nightfall, we’ll take his ship and use it to evacuate the city,” I said making Flash nod.

For the rest of the day, Flash and I sneak all around the outskirts of the city getting a layout and pinpoint where they hold the most slaves and store their supplies. Meanwhile I start to plan what message I want to deliver since the whole world we soon know my very existence. If someone like Stormy Flare is here as a slave then I can only imagine who else is trapped here. I just hope they aren’t suffering too much of a worse fate but that’ll all soon come to an end.

Several hours later, the sun had set and the sky turned to night. Most of the activity within the city had subsided and now there looked to be mere night patrols walking around. Flash and I took this opportunity to make our move as we glided towards the city. I was about to touch down on the cloud ground with Flash when a thought occurred. I’m not technically a being of magic so would I fall through if I touch down? Though on the other hand I was able to hide behind the cloud so maybe it should be ok. I slowly descend to the ground and plant my feet expecting to fall through. To my surprise I landed as though I’m standing on the surface below and I give a few test steps to make sure.

“Huh, go figure,” I mumbled.

Flash and I slowly and quietly made our way to where the flagship was while avoiding any guards around. As we were making our way to the main hanger I couldn’t help but hear the sounds of moans and crying as we passed by some buildings which meant the Caribou or stallions were having their way with the mares. It took every fiber of my being not to burst through the walls and skewer the bastards but we were still on a mission and there’ll be time for that later. We make it to the main hanger and hide behind a building and see a couple Caribou guards at the entrance.

“Now what?” Flash asks.

“Now,” I said placing a hand on Flash’s shoulder, “you taste your first blood.”

Flash was confused for a moment but then realized what I meant making his eyes widen. At first he was hesitant but then nodded knowing what had to be done. Gaining his resolve he stepped out from the shadows and walked towards the two guards with his hands behind his back.

“Hold it there, what’re you doing here stallion?” one of the guards asks.

“Oh nothing, just out for a stroll, looking for a dumb bitch to buck,” Flash said attempting to deceive them.

“Well then just go to the re education center and pick out a bitch or two to claim. There’s plenty of them to go around, I’ve even got my own bitch back at my place,” the other guard said.

“Nice, hey I’m sort of new around here, what’s with this awesome flagship? It belong to anypony important?” Flash asks.

“It belongs to Admiral Wind Rider,” the guard answers, “he’s in charge of all the air ships and is also the mayor of Cloudsdale,” the guard said.

“Wow, an admiral and the mayor? Guy must be be pretty busy, am I right?” Flash asks. Behind his back I watch has his hands start to vibrate and pick up speed until his hands are nothing but blurs.

“I guess, why do you ask?” The guard questions.

“Because if he’s so busy…” Flash said before bringing his hands out and thrusting them in both the guards chests.

“Wh…at…?” The guard mutters.

“…then he won’t notice me destroying your hearts from the inside out,” Flash said as he twitches his arms to the side.

Both guards then vomit up blood as their eyes pop out of their sockets as they fall to the ground. I walk up to Flash as he stares at the two corpses and I place a hand on his back.

“Good work my apprentice, there’s more blood to be spilled tonight,” I said earning a nod.

I snapped my fingers and my flames burned away the bodies and blood as we both stepped through the doors. The hanger was an outdoor hanger with crates and different docking machines here and there and the flagship was docked in the middle being carried by chains and ropes while suspended in air.

“Jeez this thing is bigger up close,” I said a bit amazed.

“How are we supposed to pilot this thing?” Flash asks.

“I’m sure one of the brainwashed males around here can do it for us once we free them,” I said. “For now lets make sure this hanger is secured for later.”

Flash gives a small salute as he uses his speed to run around the hanger to check around for guards and returns to my side.

“There’s no one else here and there isn’t anypony on the ship, guess they weren’t expecting us,” Flash said.

“No, they weren’t expecting us at all and that’s the point. It’s always easier when none of them expect much from who they conquer. But keep in mind that will all soon change the more we make ourselves known,” I said as we step back out of the hanger. I placed my hand on the ground and a barrier circles around the main hanger and I nod satisfied.

“Now comes the hard part,” I said as I look towards the main tower. “First things first, we gotta make sure none of them escape so I’m going to destroy the rest of the ships still docked. Once that happens everyone’s gonna start freaking out so you need to start flying and running around gathering all the slaves and brainwashed stallions to the main hanger,” I instruct him.

“Yes sir,” Flash nods and walks off to get in position.

“And try not to kill the brainwashed stallions, only knock them out!” I quietly call out to him.

Once he’s out of sight I fly into the air and pull out my phone and ear buds and put them in my ears. As I’m flying up I scroll through my playlist for a song to play for such an occasion.

“No…no…too upbeat…too family friendly…too much bass…ah, here we go,” I said after tapping the song.

I put my phone in my pocket and slammed my fists together causing small sparks to fly off my hands. I channeled my energy across my body cause more sparks of electricity to fly off my body as I began to glow. My wings also became affected as the electricity covers my wings making them look like they’re made of lighting and each feather is a bright red lighting bolt. I can also feel my hair start to spark up and shine and my whole body feels like it’s made of electricity. I take a deep breath as I raise my hands in the air and focus my power above me as the clouds start to turn black. Thunder begins boom within the clouds as I pour more of my energy into them and I hear some emergency alarms go off through my music throughout the city. The thunder that built up within the clouds all strike me with massive thunder bolts but I absorb each one that hits me and I feel more power with each bolt. Satisfied with how much power I’ve accumulated, I thrust both my arms towards the docking bays.

“60,000,000 VOLT, THUNDERBIRD!!!”

A massive blast of thunder erupts from my arms and shoots towards the docks. The blast then morphs into a giant eagle like creature that illuminates the night sky with a bright light. My attack swoops down and begins obliterating all the hangers and the ships docked within them. Along the docks I see an orange streak moving at top speeds running in different directions along the docks which meant Flash was doing his job of saving any nearby slaves or brainwashed stallions and bringing them to the main hanger where the flagship was. My attack continues it’s path of destruction all along the city limits obliterating all the ships still docked and any unlucky bastards who were caught in its wake. I see in the corner of my eye multiple airships that were still in the air fly towards me in a attempt to try and shoot me down. I focus my attack in my left arm and raise my right and point it at the ships and focus more electricity in my arm.

“Love the thunder,” I said.

“HAMMER OF THOR!!!”

Huge bolts of lightning fire from my hand as they all blast against the ships. Each of the them are completely covered in lighting and small explosions blow up around them as they fall to the ground with the many Caribou still left on it. I turn my attention to my main attack and see it still destroying all the remaining ships and docking bays except the main hanger. I catch small glimpses of Flash still running around the city so I decide to join him. I break the link from my attack so it could fade away on its own while still rampaging and fly back towards the city while pulling my hood over my head. However before I am able to rejoin him I see small groups of pegasi traitors fly at me with their weapons raised as if they are trying to cut me down from the air. I snort in amusement at their feeble yet stupid attempt and prepare for their assault. As some of them charge at me with their weapons while the others fire crossbow bolts at me, I flick my wings sending electrically charged feathers hurdling towards them. Some of feathers pierce their targets flesh electrocuting them making them convulse in pain as they plummet to the ground and the others hit the bolts fired at me shocking the snipers. Out of fear some try to flee while the rest stay behind and attempt to reload making me shake my head in disappointment.

“No traitor spared…” I said to myself as I flick my wings and fire more feathers hitting them making them plummet to the ground along with their fellow traitors. Satisfied with my extra kills, I glide towards the panicked city and touchdown to be met with dozens of Caribou and stallions running around in a panic but when they see me they all go frozen and I just smirk under my hood.

“You all run and around like the scared little mice you all are. Is this the best Dainn and his mighty Caribou have to offer?” I mock.

Some of them grow some backbone and brandish their weapons and charge at me. Just as they were about to attack me, an orange blur sprints around the whole group and I hear a variety of snaps and cracks. Flash then appears next to me as sparks of electricity flicker along his arms and legs as I look at his work. All the Caribou and traitor stallions heads were snapped and and twisted in different directions and they all stand stunned for a moment until they all fall to the ground dead or dying with their necks completely destroyed by Flash. Meanwhile any brainwashed stallions in the area stand in complete fear and I quickly fire small bolts of lighting to tase each of them as they fall to the ground unconscious and the song ends. As soon as it does I then hear all the different alarms going off and my attack starting to dwindle it’s rampage as it fades away.

“How many?” I ask Flash.

“Including these ones, I’d say I rounded up multiple dozens of slaves and brainwashed stallions,” Flash answers.

“Would you say you got them all on the ship?” I ask.

“I can’t be sure, the rest probably retreated to the the main stronghold in the middle of town. That’s also probably where Wind Rider is held up along with the remaining slaves,” he said.

“Good,” I answer. I look at the unconscious stallions and caught a glimpse at their clothes. A few of them look to be wearing pilot uniforms which gave me an idea. I walk over to them and drag them to a nearby wall and line them up against the wall as I kneel down in front of them.

“What’re you doing?” Flash asks.

“Testing a theory. Boss,” I said.

“Quite the light show, you two,” Lucifer said as he appears beside us. “I can practically taste the fear the remaining Caribou have towards the both of you.”

“Yeah well it’s not over yet, the survivors are gathering in the center of the city but that’s not important right now. I want to know if the flames will work,” I said.

“I don’t see why it can’t, simply do as you did with Miss Heartstring’s horn and the brainwashing will burn away,” Lucifer said.

“Well,” I said as I glanced at Flash over my shoulder. “Here’s hoping.”

I turn back to the stallions and reach out with both my hands as I coat them with my Hellfire. The fire gently flickers around my hands as I place each one on a stallion and then the other. I was expecting the flames to burn their skulls but they gently cover their heads. The flame burns like a lit candle and then briefly turns a sickly green until it turns normal again leaving a green smoke trail rising up in the air which meant it was a success. I wave my hand and cancel the flames on their heads as they all seem to breathe more calmly.

“I believe that did the trick,” I said as I stood up.

“You broke the brainwashing? I thought it was impossible to break their magic,” Flash said a bit stunned.

“Hmph, not even the Sins curse is enough to combat my Flames of Hell. But I’m also pleased it was a success in the end,” Lucifer said.

“Ok, get these three and the others to the ship and have them prep it for departure when they wake up. As soon as you’re done, meet me just outside the center of town. Wind Rider is still your kill and I intend to have you be the one to carry out his judgement,” I said.

“Alright, that traitor’s time is limited. I’ll meet you there,” Flash said.

I nod and walked towards the center of the city. As I walk I look around me to see the state this city has turn into. The buildings looked the same on the outside but I could tell most of them had been turned into brothels or those re education centers I had heard about. As I was making my way through the streets I came across a strangely familiar set of houses. For a moment I thought it wasn’t likely I would recognize them until I came across a couple houses a few streets apart I recognized immediately. They were the houses of Rainbow Dash’s and Fluttershy’s parents. I knew I had a mission to finish but I could at least find out what happened to them, although as I turned towards the houses I prayed that they weren’t taken by the Caribou or brainwashed like the rest of the stallions. I walked over to Rainbow Dash’s house and reached for the door, only for it to open and I was face to face with a crossbow bolt.

“Not another step, you bucker, or you’ll get one in between the eyes,” I hear a familiar voice threaten me.

I look up from the crossbow bolt and see the one stallion I didn’t expect to see, Rainbow Dash’s father Bow Hothoof. He glares at me with his finger on the trigger ready fire and I slowly back up with my hands raised.

“Easy there, Bow Hothoof, I’m not your enemy,” I said making him arch a brow.

“How the hay do you know my name, hooded stranger?” He demands.

“It’s a long story but please believe me I’m not here to hurt you,” I said again.

“Oh yeah? And why should I believe you? I don’t even know you, let alone know what you look like. For all I know you’re just another Caribou or traitor to the crown,” Bow said still aiming the crossbow at me.

“Because,” I said as I slowly removed my hood revealing my face. “I’ve come with my apprentice to liberate Cloudsdale, just I have with Ponyville and Canterlot,” I tell him making his eyes widen and lower his crossbow a little.

“Ponyville…is liberated? You liberated Ponyville?” He asks.

“That I did, and you’ll be very pleased to know your daughter, Rainbow Dash, is safe and sound in the Castle of Friendship with the other elements,” I said hearing some gasps from behind him and more hoofsteps. From behind Bow another stallion emerges and again it’s another pony I know, Fluttershy’s father Posey Shy.

“Is…is that true? Our daughters are safe in Ponyville? And you freed Ponyville?” He asks.

“It’s true sir, all of it. Rainbow Dash has been wanting to get back at the Caribou for a while and Fluttershy still speaks in a calming voice to help ease her friends nerves. Rainbow Dash even went as far to challenge me after a misunderstanding,” I said.

“What kind of misunderstanding?” Bow asks.

“She once got in my face when I said I could out fly her when she proclaimed to be the fastest flyer in Equestria,” I said hearing another gasp.

The door suddenly swings open and two figures push their way past both stallions and are revealed to be Gentle Breeze, Fluttershy’s mother, and Windy Whistles, Rainbow Dash’s mother.

“There’s no other mare I know who would argue with somepony about flying and tell everypony she sees she’s the fasted flyer in Equestria, my little Dashie is safe!” Windy said with happy tears.

“Oh my poor little Flutters, I’m so glad she’s also safe at Princess Twilight’s castle,” Gentle said.

“How in the…you both aren’t collard, and you two,” I said looking back at the two stallions, “I just realized you aren’t brainwashed or traitors. How is this possible?” I ask surprised. They were about to respond when we all heard a commotion from the center of town reminding me what my main objective.

“Bow Hothoof,” I said making him turn to me. “I don’t know how you and the others are here not brainwashed and I’d very much like to know but I don’t have time to listen. I need you to lead your wife and the others to the main hanger where the flagship is docked,” I request.

“The main hanger? But there’s a monster attacking Cloudsdale, why the hay would you want us to go there?” Bow accuses.

“It’s not there anymore and I was the one who destroyed most of the ports. Look please trust me that the flagship is secured but I need you to lead your group there as soon as possible,” I said.

“But, um, what about you, sir?” Gentle asks.

“I’ve still got some unfinished business with the Admiral. I’ll meet you all at the main hanger as soon as I’m done so please leave and stick to the shadows,” I said as I turned around and put my hood back on.

“Wait!” I heard Bow call out making me look to him over my shoulder. “Who are you?” He asks.

“Dimitri Lockdrom, a friend,” I said while smiling under my hood and continue on to the center of town.

I now stand on top of a roof just outside the main building in the center of the city. The whole place looks like a huge mansion made of clouds and I can hear tons of commotion from inside. Flash quickly appears next to me as we both stare at the place.

“So that’s it, huh?” I ask.

“Yup, before I came here I did a quick sweep of the whole city. There were a few stray slaves here and there who I brought to the main hanger and a few other Caribou stragglers but I dispatched them before they even knew what hit them,” Flash said.

“Well done, we’re almost finished here anyway,” I said as I jumped down from the building with Flash following me.

We both walk up to the massive structure’s double doors and can hear the Caribou and stallions inside in a state of absolute panic.

“What the buck are we gonna do?! Those monsters are tearing the docks and streets apart and there’s no ships to get us out of here!”

“We tried to enter the main hanger where the flagship is but some of our guys burst into flames!”

“What the buck do you mean burst into flames?! It’s the only bucking ship left and we can’t even get to it?!”

“Where the buck is Admiral Wind Rider?! It’s complete chaos and we can’t call for reinforcements because the comms have been destroyed!”

That last part made me glance at Flash for confirmation and he smiled at me. “Figured it’d be a little more difficult to take the city back if they called for backup so I stopped by the comms tower and busted it all good enough so they wouldn’t be able to fix it in time.”

“Spoken like a true strategist,” I said while smiling under my hood. “So you think we should knock first before entering?” I ask.

“It would be rude not to,” Flash said as he charges up his power.

I nod and quickly pull out my phone and scroll through my playlist and select a song. Before I pressed play I thought I’d allow Flash to give it a listen to I handed him my left ear bud making him arch a brow.

“Place it in your left ear, trust me you’ll like the song I chose,” I said. Flash shrugs his shoulders and places the ear bud in his left ear and I hit play.

The music starts to play and Flash smiles wickedly and I raise my leg and kick both doors open with as much force as I could muster. Both doors fly off their hinges and across the room crashing into a couple Caribou. Everyone is silent as they stare at Flash and I as we walk in. I see Caribou, traitors, brainwashed, and a few slaves here and there. I activate my electricity as my body starts to spark as does Flash’s body and we both unfurl our wings making them electrify our feathers.

“Cut them down…” I order Flash as I begin to walk forward.

Some Caribou pull out their weapons and some point their crossbows at me, I even spot some of them aim what looked like rifles at me which I made a mental note how they were able to acquire such weaponry. Almost instantly Flash runs past me and strikes each Caribou knocking their weapons to the ground and he impales them with his fazed hand and pulls each of their hearts out and crushes them leaving a bloody mess on their chests. More Caribou and traitor stallions charge at me as I calmly continue my slow walk through the hallways but none of their attacks reach me since Flash dispatches them by rapidly snapping their necks or catching the arrows or bullets. A few brainwashed stallions make it past Flash’s onslaught and attempt to slash me but I flick my wings and small feathers fly off my wing and they hit either their arms or legs bringing them to the ground paralyzed. Some Caribou also try to get the drop on me but I flick my wings again firing my larger feathers at them sending them flying and impaled them on the wall as the electricity shocks them from the inside causing bloody foam to leak out of their mouths, ears, and eyes. The halls are filled with either screams of pain, charging enemies, and panicked slaves as I walk through the halls and keep my gaze forward. Every so often I’d see Flash appear in front of me in a blur has he kills more enemies at nearly blinding speed. We eventually make it to a hallway with a gilded door at the end which means it’s the main office of the building. I snapped my fingers and pointed at the door to signal Flash to finish off the remaining guards and knock out the others as the song was starting to end. As Flash dispatches the last traitor stallion he runs up next to me as we both face the door.

“Shall we?” I ask.

“After you, boss,” Flash answers.

I nod and real back my wings as I morph the feathers into sharp blades. I then thrust both my wings into the door as I cut it and the interior down leaving nothing but a pile of ruble. Once the dust settles I furl my wings back behind my back and see Wind Rider and a few more Caribou on the other side of the room. Both Flash and I calmly walk in the main office as Wind Rider and his underlinings stare at us in both utter fear and total shock. Wind Rider goes to grab something in the desk he was standing behind but I flick my wing and fire a feather in his shoulder making him scream in pain as he staggers back.

“What the buck are you idiots standing there for?! Kill them and rip off their wings!” He screams as his guards obeyed his command and came charging at is with their weapons.

As they charge I slightly unfurl my wings and jump forward past them with quick reflexes. As I stood back up straight I slowly furled my wings and once they were folded back up, each Caribou guard fell to the ground along with their heads rolling off their shoulders and the song ends. Wind Rider stares at my shadowed face in horror as Flash walks up next to me again and hands me my ear bud and I out both of them in my pocket.

“Wh-What the buck have to done?!” Wind Rider yells as he grips his bleeding wound. “You destroyed my entire fleet and killed my stallions and Caribou! Who the buck do you think you are?!”

“Pathetic…” I hiss making him flinch. “You were once the symbol of the Wonderbolts before all this, pegasi from all over dreamed of being as good of a flyer as you. Until you let your pride blind you into resorting to almost destroying Rainbow Dash’s career. Now you align yourself with these tyrants because you still hold the same grudge over something so meaningless.”

“Meaningless?! What the buck would you understand!? That bitch had it coming to her when she threatened to take away the one thing I was most proud of! I would’ve enjoyed watching her squirm as her dreams of ever becoming a Wonderbolt were taken away from her if that stuck up cunt didn’t stick her muzzle where it didn’t belong!” Wind Rider shouts angrily at me. Flash then runs in front of him and grabs him by the throat and lifts him in the air.

“I’m willing to bet Rainbow Dash wasn’t the first pegasus to threaten your record with their skills and speed which can only mean your sinful pride destroyed many other talented flyers who were just as good enough to beat that dumb record. Something so trivial caused you turn your back on those who you called comrades,” Flash sneered with malice as he choked Wind Rider.

“Gak! B-Buck you!…I would’ve…done it again…and made sure…she and…anypony else…would never fly again…so my record…would stay under…my name forever!” Wind Rider said between breaths.

“Is that right?” I question as I walk up and behind him. “Then maybe you should get a taste of your own medicine,” I said as I grabbed both his wings making his eyes widen.

“N-No wait…please…d-don’t!” Wind Rider begs as I grip his wings tighter.

“Let’s see you keep your precious record without these,” I said with a dark smile as I began to pull.

“PLEASE! I BEG YOU PLEASE DON’T!” He cries as I pull harder. I lean my head forward to whisper I his ear.

“Punishment is justice for the unjust,” I tell him.

With great force I start yanking his wings making him to scream in pain. The joints in his wings snap and crack making him scream more as his flesh tears but I continue to pull. Blood begins to spray off his back as the flesh tears from his wings. At this point Wind Rider screams so much his voice gives out and can barely breathe due to Flash still choking him and Flash keeps giving him a blank glare. Not wanting to bother to drag this out I place my foot on his back and pull as hard as I could tearing his wings off. Flash then drops Wind Rider as he screams in utter agony as he desperately reaches for his back as blood leaks from the bloody stumps that once held his wings.

“Now you know what you and the rest of the traitors put those slaves through,” I said with no regret as I dropped his bloody wings on the floor. As Wind Rider screams he looks at his bloody wings and reaches out to them as if wanting to put them back where they belong. I slowly raise my hand and snap my fingers as small embers float on them setting them on fire.

“NNNNOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!” Wind Rider screams as his wings burn away. As his wings burn Wind Rider couldn’t handle the mental and physical pain and passed completely out cold.

“We should put him out of his misery,” Flash said as he was about to impale his chest.

“You sure you wanna do that?” He’s now going through a fate worse than death,” I said but Flash just stares at me.

“He’ll carry this feeling with him on his trip to Hell,” Flash said. “You said it yourself, these buckers deserve to die for all the shit they’re doing to Equestria.”

I starred back at Flash for a moment until I sighed and turned away. “Do as you will, just make it quick,” I tell him. Before I left I spot something behind a sort of weapons cabinet making me a little curious. I walk over to the cabinet and open the door to see a very unexpected sight, two swords crossed with their scabbards behind them stand before me as I marvel at their craft. I take both swords and give them a few practice swings making me smirk as I twirl them in my hands. Deciding to keep them, I then use my power to morph them to my liking. The sword in my right hand glows red as flames shoot from the hilt and cover the blade in fire. After a few minutes the flame dies out and the sword morphed into a different shape as the blade turned into a hellish red. The blade in my left glows a cold blue as ice climbs along the sword and covers the blade. Soon the ice crumbles and the blade morphed similarly like the one in my right as the sword is now a deep blue.

“Surtr and Ymir,” I said with pride. I grabbed their scabbards and hooked them on my belt and sheathed Surtr and Ymir and walk out of the room and close the door to leave Flash to his business.

I step out of the room and lean against the wall as I’m left to my own thoughts. As I was about to think about all that had happened tonight, I hear something fall on the floor in a room off to the side making my hands spark a little as I prepare myself. I slowly walk over to the door and then place a hand on the doorknob and raise my other hand preparing to blast whoever was in the other side. I then quickly open the door to look inside and gasp at the sight I see. Stormy Flare was chained up with her legs spread out and arms behind her back wearing nothing but the black collar around her neck, a leather strap covering her eyes, a ball gag, and boxes encasing her wings. Beside her in the corner was a stallion wearing nothing but rags who looked very lethargic and malnourished who was also chained up but looked a little familiar. After closer inspection I gasped again as I recognized the young stallion to be the none other than Zephyr Breeze, Fluttershy’s younger brother.

“Sweet Jeezus!” I gasp as I quickly cancel my electricity and run over to Stormy Flare first. I morph my hands into blades and destroy her chain restraints along with tearing off her collar, blindfold, ball gag, and the boxes on her wings. She slumps to the ground and I was about to wake her when I realize she was still naked. I quickly looked around and saw a small door on the other side of the room that was opened and noticed it was a closet. I walked over and opened it to find and assortment of jackets and grabbed a random one from a hanger. I walk back over to Stormy Flare and drape the jacket over her.

“Stormy? Stormy Flare, are you with me?” I said shaking her. She begins to stir and slowly opens her eyes. They’re a bit glazed and unfocused but it’s a good sign since she’s responsive.

“Please…” she said quietly. “Please no more…”

“Stormy Flare, please listen carefully, I’m not here to hurt you. I’m here to get you and young Zephyr out of here, Cloudsdale is liberated and you’re safe now,” I said.

“Liberated…?” She repeats.

“Yes, not only here but in case you haven’t heard I also liberated Ponyville and Canterlot,” I said and then smiled knowing something might snap her out of her daze. “Your daughter, Spitfire, is at Canterlot right now safe and sound.”

“Spitfire…SPITFIRE?!” She shrieks and lunges at me and grips my jacket. “Spitfire is ok?! She truly is ok in Canterlot?!” I smile and nod as I gently take her hands off my jacket. “Oh sweet Celestia…thank the stars she’s ok…” she cries into my chest.

“Ma’am I’m glad you’re back to your senses, but I need you to calm down so I can get you out of here so you can see your daughter again,” I said.

Stormy Flare takes a breath and nods and looks down to see the jacket I draped over her and she blushes a bit and puts on the jacket properly.

“I don’t suppose you could find any pants or anything of the sort in that closet?” Stormy wonders.

“Oh of course,” I said as I stood back up and walked back to the closet and remembered Zephyr. I walked over to him and undid his restraints and as he too slumped over. I placed a hand on his back to feel a heartbeat, luckily he was still alive but barely breathing.

“Whenever Wind Rider abused me, he always made that poor colt watch. He said something about keeping him until the Caribou find his sister and Rainbow Dash so he could add them to all he’s done to me,” Stormy said making me a bit angered but I quickly calm myself. I then use my flames to at least transfer some of my energy to him so he could stay somewhat alive.

“Well he won’t get the chance to for a couple of reasons,” I said.

“What do you mean?” Stormy asks.

“Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and the other Elements are safe and sound back in Ponyville. As for Wind Rider, my apprentice is probably finishing him off right now,” I said making her gasp.

“You mean…he’s dead?” Stormy asks.

“By now I’m pretty sure he is, yes. For your sake I’d rather not go into detail,” I said and then Zephyr startles me as he gasps as takes deep breaths but remains unconscious. “Whoa easy there kid, it’s ok you’re safe now,” I said as I take a look at his condition. He now seems to be a little less malnourished and is still skinny, but at least he’s now breathing normally. “Jeez, did that prick even feed the poor kid?” I wonder.

“The poor colt barely ate anything as he was kept here and Wind Rider sometimes purposefully didn’t feed him,” Stormy said.

“I just don’t understand, how could he be kept as a prisoner?” I said as I didn’t even feel any brainwashing within his mind, much like his parents.

“Is he going to be ok?” Stormy asks concerned.

“He’ll live, he just needs proper rest and sustenance,” I said. Just then the door opens and Flash walks in with a solemn expression. “You ok Flash?” I ask.

“He’s dead,” Flash said.

“Well at least you got your kill,” I said as I picked Zephyr up.

“No, he died from blood loss and shock. I hesitated too long after what you said and didn’t even get a chance to deliver the finishing blow,” he said with a sigh.

“I see,” I sad a bit surprised. “What stayed your hand? You did say how much you wanted to kill him for all he’s done,” I question as I walk to the closet to grab a pair of pants for Stormy.

“I…I don’t know,” Flash said. “I guess after what we did to him I figured he suffered enough. I was about to put him out of his misery but his heart had stopped beating before I did anything.”

“Well at least he’s dead, nothing you can really do about it now,” I said as I handed a pair of pants to Stormy.

“So what happens now?” Stormy said as she put the pants I gave her on.

“Now we need to get you and Zephyr to the main hanger where everyone else is. Once we do, Flash and I have one more thing to take care of before we move Cloudsdale back towards Canterlot,” I said.

“I’ll do a quick sweep at the broadcasting center to see if there’s anyone else left,” Flash said and he leaves the room and runs off.

“How is he able to move so fast?” Stormy asks.

“It’s a long story,” I said. “Now let’s get you to the flagship so you can rest properly,” I said.

“Thank you, I wish my wings weren’t so stiff after being encased in those boxes for so long,” Stormy said rubbing her wings.

“I may be able to remedy that,” I said as I stepped behind her and placed a hand on her back. She flinches but I activate my flames to heal her wings and she sighs as her wings unfurl and furl normally.

“That feels much better,” Stormy said as she gives her wings a few test flaps. “Thank you Mr…”

“Oh apologies, in all the excitement I forgot to introduce myself,” I joke. “My name is Dimitri Lockdrom,” I introduce as I pulled off my hood.

“You aren’t a pony?” She asks a bit shocked.

“I’ll tell you what I am and where I come from on the way to the hanger, shall we?” I said opening the door for her. She nods and we both walk out the door and make our way through the carnage Flash and I left behind making Stormy a little queasy.

After successfully clearing out the stronghold of enemies, Flash gathered a bunch of nearby clouds to create a sort of platform to gather all the unconscious brainwashed stallions and slaves. Flash, Stormy Flare, and I are all walking through the empty streets with me carrying Zephyr and Flash pulling the large cloud of survivors. I feel Zephyr move around a bit in my arms and I look down to see he has a bit of a pained expression.

“Hard to believe he was kept as a prisoner,” I said.

“What do you mean?” Flash asks.

“Well it’s just before I regrouped with you I ran into his and Rainbow Dash’s parents. Both the fathers weren’t brainwashed and they didn’t seem like they were traitors. Which begs the question, how were they were able to resist the Caribou magic? And how did they keep their wives hidden all this time?” I wonder.

“Hmm, I’m not exactly sure myself but maybe they could explain it once we arrive at the main hanger,” Flash said. I look over to Stormy Flare and see she’s looking a little tired but stares up towards the stars with a hopeful expression.

“Something on your mind, Ms. Flare?” I ask gaining her attention.

“Well it’s just I wish to see my daughter again so much. I’m tempted to fly to Canterlot right now as fast as I can to see her,” Stormy said.

“Well as much as you wish to see her I’m afraid it wouldn’t be wise to fly at the moment, I mean who knows what else could be hiding in the clouds?” I warn making her sigh.

“I know, it’s just I miss her so much,” Stormy said. “She may be the Captain of Equestria’s strongest flyers, but she’s still my little filly. It’s habit as a mother to worry about her.”

“I understand, we’ll get you home as soon as we can,” I said making her smile at me.

After about 10 minutes of walking later we finally were able to make it to the main hanger. Outside the hanger were the group of survivors Flash had collected and the stallions were all slumped against the wall unconscious.

“You didn’t bring them in the hanger?” I asked Flash.

“Wasn’t sure how your barrier would affect the stallions so I just kept them outside,” he said.

I nodded and placed Zephyr near the doorway and walked back to Flash to help him unload the rest of the survivors from the cloud and slumped each of them along the wall with the rest, while some were laying on the ground.

“That’s a lot of stallions,” Stormy said.

“And they’ll all be free in a moment,” I said walking to one end of the group.

I coated my hands in Hellfire and began to make my way through the group of unconscious stallions. One by one, I gently place my hands on each of their heads and the flames enveloped their heads like a lit candle, similar like before. Each of the flames all turned the same sickly green until they returned to normal and flickered gently on their heads. Once I had finally reached the other side of the group, I turned around to see all of the stallions had flames on their heads but they weren’t hurting them, much to my contentment. I snapped my fingers and all the flames snuffed out leaving a green smoke trail that rose up in the air. I sighed and saw the stallions had more calm expressions as they slept but I knew they couldn’t stay unconscious for long.

“Incredible,” Stormy said as she watched the spectacle. “It was like I was watching a bunch of lit candles flickering in the night. What exactly did you do?”

“I burned away their brainwashing,” I said. “Now they’re free from Dainn’s control and have returned to the proper side.”

“What about the mares?” Stormy asked?

I walked over to the group of mares still on the large cloud. Most were pegasus mares with the occasional unicorn and earth ponies but they too were unconscious, probably either from fear or Flash knocked them out somehow. I noticed most of them were wearing little to no clothing which made me frown. “You think you can find some blankets or something to help cover them up?” I ask. Flash nods and runs off to gather them and soon returns with a mound full of blankets in his arms. I nodded and and I began to gently carry each mare off the cloud and wrap them in blankets before setting them down. Once all the mares were off, Flash and I walked around and began to remove their restraints on their wings and necks. Some mares had black collars, others had red collars, while a few poor mares had purple collars. From what I know about this sick system of theirs if the collar is black that means they haven’t broken them yet, if the collar is red then they’re obedient, but if they’re purple then that means they’re minds are broken and are just used as literal tools.

I coated my hands in Hellfire again as I gently place an hand on the pegasus mares backs to eases them of any discomfort. As for the mares who’s collars were either red or purple I put my hands on their heads to repair any mental damage they had from the physical and psychological torture. Any unicorn mares I came across I touched their stumps with my finger and watched as their horns slowly grew back. Once I was finished I snapped my fingers again and the flames all snuffed out.

“Still amazing you’re able to do that,” Flash said.

“Yeah…” I said a little tired as I wiped my forehead.

“Are you ok?” Flash asks.

“I’m fine, I used a lot of power tonight, especially just now with the healing. Are the other mares you saved inside?” I ask.

“Oh yes, I didn’t want to leave them outside with the stallions and I knew they’d be safe in the hanger since it’s surrounded by your barrier,” Flash said.

“Very well, wait here and I’ll be right back,” I said. I walked over to Zephyr and picked him up and opened the door. As expected, the ship was still attached to its dock and I smiled knowing it was still in tact and undisturbed. I look off to the side and saw a familiar group of ponies sitting around talking amongst themselves and they were tending to the rest of the mares who some seem to have woken up.

“Evening, everyone,” I said gaining their attention. Once Zephyr’s parents saw him in my arms they both go wide eyed and ran toward me with tears in their eyes.

“Oh my sweet little Zephyr!” Gentle cried.

“Where did you find him?! Is he ok?! Please tell me he’s ok!” Posey asks.

“He’s ok,” I said while handing Zephyr to his parents. “A little malnourished, but I managed to keep his energy up by giving him some of mine. He just needs proper rest and sustenance and he should be fine.”

Gentle looks up at me with tears streaming down her face and walks up to me. She the wraps her arms around my torso and sobs into my chest. “Th-Thank you…thank you so much. Our little colt was taken by Wind Rider and we’ve been worried about him ever since. You saved our whole family, Mr. Lockdrom, we couldn’t thank you enough.”

“It’s my pleasure, ma’am, I’m glad Zephyr is safe,” I said as she stepped back to be with Zephyr.

“I gotta admit,” Bow said walking up to me. “I wasn’t sure about you when I first saw you but the fact that you brought their colt back to them is all the proof I need to know you are what you say you are.”

“And what’s that?” I ask.

“A friend,” he responds with a smile as he raises his hand for a shake. I smile back and take his hand and shake it satisfied I’ve earned his trust.

“By the way Bow, I’ve been meaning to ask you something I’ve had on my mind,” I said making him tilt his head.

“What might that be?” He asks.

“How exactly are you not brainwashed?” I ask. “I can see that you wouldn’t do something as low as betray Equestria, along with Posey Shy, but from what I’ve been told you didn’t succumb to the affects of the Caribou’s brainwashing.” Bow crosses his arms and scratches his chin for a moment as he ponders my question.

“Honestly, I haven’t the faintest idea,” he answers. “When the Caribou invaded there was a massive wave of corruption magic that enveloped the lands and skies. Once the wave ended we saw many stallions fall under the affect of the brainwashing and went mad. I and Posey thought we would also succumb but we didn’t, but I do remember there was this strange glow that enveloped us for a brief moment but we didn’t have time to think on it since the world was going to Tartarus.”

“How did you survive and keep your wives a secret for so long?” I ask.

“Posy brought his wife to my house and begged for sanctuary which I accepted. We hid them in my house’s basement and tried as best we could to keep out of any prying eyes. Whenever somepony got suspicious I had to show them I was one of them by…beating some mares and defiling them by touching their bodies,” Bow said in shame as he looked away. Feeling bad for what he’s gone through I placed a hand on his shoulder and smiled sympathetically at him.

“I don’t blame you, Bow,” I said. “You did what you had to do to keep your wife and friends safe.” Bow smiles and nods as I look to the group of ponies all huddled together.

“Are they ok?” I ask gesturing to the mares who were covered in their own blankets.

“Most of them are still unconscious but the ones that are awake are pretty shaken up. Can’t say I blame them after what they’ve been through and all the destruction we saw you had done,” Bow said.

“Well at least I can help ease their anxiety,” I said as I walked over to them. The mares see me and become a little nervous but I ignore them as I begin to gently remove each other their restraints and wing boxes surprising them a little. As I’m doing so, I repeat the process from the mares outside by healing any injuries or using my Hellfire on their minds. Once I was done, each of them were all healed and purified and the conscious mares all looked up at me astonished. “You’re all free now,” I said as I walked towards the door. I step back outside and see Flash and Stormy waiting for me. “I believe it’s time I wake up our guests,” I said as I turned to both groups of unconscious ponies. I take a deep breath and blow out a gas I made to smell like the chemical used in smelling salts. The gas circles around each group and they all soon begin to regain consciousness as they sit up rubbing their heads and I reach up to put my hood on.

“Ugh what happened?” A stallion asks.

“I don’t know…it feels like I just woke up from a nightmare.”

“Yeah me too, I dreamt I was…raping mares and I was enjoying it, it was sickening.”

“Hey I had the same dream too. You don’t think…”

“…Oh sweet Celestia,” another said clutching his head. “It wasn’t a dream, it actually happened.”

I turned my attention to the mares who were surprised to either see their wings free or horns repaired.

“How did my wings get free?” A mare asks.

“My horn…my horn is back! I can use magic again!”

“The collars are gone, and we’re wearing blankets? How did we even get here?”

“I don’t know but I have a horrible taste in my mouth and I don’t know why…”

“Everyone,” I said gaining all their attention.

“Who’re you?” A stallion asks.

“Someone who freed you all from the corruption of the Caribou. Most of you wish that everything that had happened these past months was nothing but a bad nightmare. Unfortunately it wasn’t, everything you have experienced was real, all of it,” I said making them gasp. “I understand this is all a horrible shock to you all but rest assured, Cloudsdale is liberated and the traitor Wind Rider along with his followers are no more. Dainn no longer has a hold on your lives and I aim to share this fate to the rest of Equestria so everyone else can be free.” I explain making some of them smile.

“But what about Cloudsdale?” A stallion asks.

“This ship will take you to Canterlot where it is also safe and Caribou free. I still have something to do here with my apprentice but I promise I’ll bring Cloudsdale to Canterlot since it’s still your home,” I said.

All the ponies look at each other until one of the mares walks up to me who I recognized as Lighting Dust.

“Is what you said really true?” She asks. “You’re really gonna end this nightmare?”

“Yes, I made an oath to do so,” I said.

She and the rest of the ponies smile like they haven’t smiled in a while and some come up to me and thank me for saving them. Flash walks in with the rest of the ponies and the ones I picked out to help with the ship walk along side him. Now that everyone is called for we can finally begin preparations to depart for Canterlot, or so I thought. I now realize that after all the mess I’ve made in Cloudsdale there’s no way it wouldn’t go unnoticed by anyone on the surface. I imagine there’ll be other ships on the way to investigate and I gotta get this ship airborne. What’s more is it’ll need someone to look out for it in case it does run into any trouble in the air.

“Hey Lock, are we ready to get the ship in the air?” Flash asks.

“Not we Flash, you,” I said confusing him.

“What do you mean?” He wonders.

“I’m staying behind to deliver our little message myself. Meanwhile you have to escort the ship back to Canterlot,” I said.

“You’re staying behind?” Flash repeats a little surprised. “But Lock is that a good idea? You said yourself you’ve used a lot of your power, what if more Caribou come up here?”

“Exactly why you need to get the ship in the air and out of here as soon as possible,” I said. “And don’t worry about me, I’ll be sure to send the message from the broadcast center and bring Cloudsdale to Canterlot as quick as possible. The main priority is getting these ponies to safety and you’re the only one capable enough to do so,” I said.

“I’m not sure,” Flash said concerned. “I won’t feel right just leaving you by yourself.”

“Come on, I just destroyed this city’s entire fleet, ransacked their stronghold, and we saved dozens upon dozens of enslaved and brainwashed stallions. Plus I got my new swords, Surtr and Ymir, with me so I’m quite prepared in case more of them do show up,” I said gesturing to the swords on my belt. “All you gotta do is make sure this ship gets to Canterlot safe and sound. I’ll send my message and as soon as I’m done I’ll bring Cloudsdale with me and be right behind you,” I said.

“Well…” Flash said looking back at the massive group still boarding the ship. “Alright, if you say you’ll be ok then I’ll take your word for it. Just please be quick and come back safe and sound.”

“I plan to,” I said patting his shoulder. “You just make sure you complete your task which is arguably the most important one.”

Flash chuckles and nods as he flies up to the ship to make sure all the ponies are safely on board as the stallions I chose to help him begin to prep the ship for launch. I look up at the massive sails and see Dainn’s sigil on them making me frown slightly.

Maybe I should change it to something more suited to my tastes, I think.

I quickly fly up to the sails and ponder about what I should change it to. Once I decided what I what should it should be I place my hand on the sail and my hands flicker with flames as the sigil burns away and morphs. The ponies down below watch in awe as I use my power to morph the old sigil into my new sigil for my new ship.

There we go, I think. I kinda like the look of this ship, I might just keep it for myself.

I nod and touchdown back on the ground to leave the hanger until I feel someone tap my shoulder and see it was Stormy Flare.

“Will you truly be ok by yourself?” She asks concerned.

“You needn’t worry about me, Ms. Flare,” I said with a comforting smile. “I’m more than capable enough to handle myself, you just focus on getting back to your daughter.”

Stormy pauses but then sighs as she nods and walks back to the ship. I look back at the ship and make one last little detail before I leave to the broadcast center. I fly up to the bow of the ship and rub my chin as I think but then snap my fingers. I then coat my hands in Hellfire flame and begin to write letters on it. After I was finished I fly back down and smirk at my new ship's name.

“Your name is The Prometheus, and you are the Devil’s Vessel,” I said. With that I walk to the door and wave Flash goodbye and begin my trek to the broadcast center.

I touchdown in front of the broadcast center and look up to see the large antenna stretching to the sky satellite dishes poking out here and there. Pretty impressive a structure like this is here on Cloudsdale and could even function as a communications center. I glance behind me and see in the distance The Prometheus fly away with Flash and everyone else. I’m confident in his power to keep it and everyone on board safe so I nod and walk in through the doors while putting my hood back on. The entire place looks abandoned with everything turned upside down and tossed around like a tornado hit. I ignore the state of the building and made my way through the hallways. I eventually came across a room that looked like the main coms center since it had a bunch of camera’s and microphones inside. I opened the door and stepped inside but then I heard a gasp making me snap my head towards a closed door that looks to lead to a closet.

I draw Surtr and cover it in Hellfire as I cautiously made my way towards the door. I sense someone’s presence behind it and I could practically feel the fear coming from whoever was inside as I slowly reach for the door. I quickly open it expecting someone to tackle me but I pause at the unexpected sight I see, a young Caribou who looked no older than about 17 or 18 scrunched up and starring up at me with absolute fear and trembles at the very sight of my shadow hidden face. I now find myself at a bit of an impasse, this buck was a Caribou, the enemy I swore to wipe out for the sake of Equestria. But at the same time he was just a kid, or buck in this case, and he looked like he was about ready to piss himself. I starred at the terrified buck for a good while and realized I still had Surtr raised ready to strike him down as the Hellfire flickered violently. Unsure if this was a good idea or not, I sighed as I snuffed the Hellfire and sheathed Surtr back in its scabbard and stepped back.

“Stand…” I demand coldly.

The buck doesn’t move but after giving him a harsh glare he slowly scrambles out of the closet and stands up looking at the floor still trembling. I cross my arms looking down at the buck, my instincts tell me to just put him out of his misery and end him right now since he’d probably just run off and torment some poor mare. But my conscience said otherwise since he was just young stag who wasn’t even armed in the slightest.

“What are you called?” I question making him flinch.

“W-W-Waltheof…” He barely manages to mutter under his breath.

“Do you know what I am?” I question again. He slowly shakes his head still looking to the ground. “Look at me…” I hiss. He flinches again and slowly looks up at me as I see tears start to form in his eyes. “I am your end should you do anything stupid like run away like the sniveling coward you are now,” I warn making his legs shake. “I have already slaughtered hundreds of your kin this night, along with the traitor stallions. Do not think that your life is any different because you are still standing before me. I can already smell the disgusting stench of sin from your soul so don’t try to deny you have not defiled any unfortunate mares.”

Waltheof whimpers as the tears from his eyes leak and attempts to back away but I flick one of my wings sending a bladed feather sailing past his head and impaling itself on the wall and a cut appears in his cheek as it bleeds.

“I did not say you could leave my presence so consider that your one and only warning, whelp,” I growled with venom. “Do you have knowledge on how to operate these systems?” I ask. Waltheof seemed to go ridged from the sudden wound I gave him but still manages to give me a slight nod. “Good, then you shall set up that camera over there to be broadcasted to all of Equestria,” I said as I turned and walked over to the front of the set. “I have a message for your precious Overlord and King.”

Waltheof scrambles around the room and prepares the camera and systems but then pauses as he looks like he is about to say something but is too afraid to speak. “Something you wish to say?” I ask.

“Th-gulp the systems are s-slightly damaged a-and will not f-function properly…” he tells me.

Oh yeah that’s right, Flash did say he stopped by here so that they couldn’t call in reinforcements, I think.

“Do you know how to repair it?” I ask and he nods slightly. “Then go and do so, just remember I can still sense your soul so do not try to make the foolish attempt of trying to escape,” I warn with malice. He flinches but nods and leaves the room to begin his repairs.

“Quite unexpected of you to spare one of them,” Lucifer said appearing next to me.

“He should count himself lucky that he’s useful to me at the moment,” I said dismissively.

“Do you think Flash shall be alright on his own?” Lucifer asks.

“He’ll be fine, we’ve been able to handle most of what came against us so far so he shouldn’t have a problem with anything that comes his way,” I said.

“You must realize that all may change once you make your declaration to the world,” Lucifer warns.

“What do you mean?” I ask.

“You saw some of the modern weapons you recognized from your world, did you not?” Lucifer asks but I didn’t respond. “if the Caribou have weaponry like that there is much to be concerned about since it’s obvious the Sins provided them with the knowledge to craft such weapons. It may not be of any concern to you at the moment but one thing about the Sins is that they’re resourceful, they are also not as foolish as I make them. I wouldn’t be surprised if they already knew about you already due to the recent battles you had fought and they may have something to help they’re allies to, how you say, level the playing fell field with you.”

I didn’t respond as I thought about what Lucifer said, and he was right. Things have been easy going for me and Flash, too easy going but that’s only because no one knew about us yet. Their weapons are also a little concerning since the rifles I saw were weapons I’d recognize anywhere, they were M1 Garands. If the Sins provided such powerful weaponry like that I can only guess what else they introduced them to, not to mention if they even to have something to work against me and Flash. I’m brought out of my thoughts as I see the many little lights flicker on the cameras, microphones, and the other tech in the room. Soon Waltheof returns a little out of breath since it looked like he ran all the way here.

“I-I did it,” he said. “I-It took some doing, but I managed to fix the main frequency array. You should b-be able to send your message now.”

“Then get behind the camera and let me know when to start,” I order. He nods and walks out to the camera to make sure it was on. After making sure everything was functioning properly, Waltheof looks at me and signals with his hand the countdown.

“Time to officially declare the new war,” Lucifer said with dark glee.

All across Equestria the Caribou and traitors were going about their ways, some still celebrating their recent victory over the ponies and the fact that their influence had spread throughout the country by raping as many mares as they could. Although there were some enough couldn’t help be fell a little uneasy with the rumors that had been floating around as of late. The rumors were that Canterlot had yet to be taken and the slut Princess were still added to the many other mares who were out in their place as mere tools of pleasure. Other rumors were said that an unknown force of darkness had appeared and had started to push back their forces but none truly believed it since there wasn’t really a strong enough force to combat them.

However that all soon changed when those nearby the flying fortress known as Cloudsdale saw it light up the night sky with unusually large thunderstorms. Once it died down there was an uneasy silence in the air as the radios, televisions, and communications systems were mysteriously shut down out of nowhere. The last thing anyone heard or saw from their devices was the distant screams of panic as the reporter tried to calm everyone down before it went dark. Soon the electrical devices flickered to life and everyone thought all was back to normal, how wrong they were when on all the televisions they saw not a Caribou but a strange figure with a hood over its head and large crimson red wings on its back, armed with two swords attached to each side of his waist. The figure said nothing for a moment as the spectators watched his shadow hidden face with growing anxiety. The figure on the screen began to chuckle darkly sending chills down why spectators or listeners who had radios.

“You all must be a tad confused right now, no?” The figure mocked in a dark tone. “Why is there a strange creature on your screen addressing Equestria instead of your usual anchorman? Well the answer is quite simple, he’s dead and ripped to shreds by my hand.” Any who watched gasped at the confession but the creature was far from done. “He is not the only one, I have killed a great many others since my arrival in this world. Hundreds of your fellow Caribou kin, along with any stallion who dared betray the crown, have been slayed by my hand as their souls now burn forever in the pits of the Inferno. The city of Cloudsdale, along with the town of Ponyville and the capital Canterlot, have been freed from the tyrannical rule of your pathetic King Dainn and more shall follow along with the rest of this planet. So I send this declaration to Dainn and especially to his Overlords.” the figure unfurls his wings slightly as flaming embers ignite and flicker along his body and wings as the seed of fear plants itself within the very hearts of all who were still witnessing.

“You, Dainn Stonehoof, have made the grave mistake of invading this once peaceful country, along with the rest of this world. Your sick and twisted ideals spread like a plague but I am the one who shall cleanse it all by snuffing out the black hole of a soul you call your life. There is not a stone I will leave unturned for my hunt for your soul and any who stand in my way will burn and I will have their blood bathe the very ground they walk on. My Dark Master calls for your soul and I aim to give him what he desires for all the abominable crimes you have committed against him.” The creature pauses for a moment as the flames along his body and wings flicker more violently as he points to the camera with his enflamed hand. “To the Overlords who rule over the many kingdoms across the land in Dainn’s name, I know who you are. More specifically I know what you are and if any of you have any sense you’d know what I am as well and who it is I serve. You made a grave mistake thinking you could spread your influence when your efforts were thwarted once, and an even more foolish one thinking you could attempt it a second time here in this world. Heed this declaration, for I shall not stop my campaign against the Caribou scourge until this world is rid of all who dare oppose true peace.” The creature unfurls his wings out wide as the flames envelope them making them look as if they were made of pure fire. From under the creatures hood, a demonic looking red eye shines and glares are the camera with a soul chilling gaze.

With that the creature’s hand fires a ball of flames at the camera, destroying it. All who watched any screen or listened to any radio stood there for a moment in silence, none could truly comprehend what they had either just witnessed or heard. One thing however was certain, though some didn’t realize it at the time, the rein of the Caribou scourge would soon come to a burning end.

Author's Notes:

The world now knows of the looming death hovering over his enemies. More cities shall soon be freed, under the dark gaze of The Devil’s Hand.

Also deepest apologies for making you all wait so long for this chapter. I had been so damn preoccupied with finals and this oh so annoying writers block I haven’t had a moments rest with my stories but that will soon change since I now have more free time a little less of a writers block now. Huge shoutout to Katsu for creating this boss drawing of Dimitri Lockdrom! Hope you enjoyed!

~WurkyWilk has left the building…

The Princesses Apology and The Devil’s Opposite

Chapter 13

It’s a good thing the whole city is made of clouds, otherwise I would have a little trouble moving the whole damn thing in the sky. After I relayed my message to the world, I sent Waltheof to the surface by tearing off a cloud and making it descend to the ground. I could’ve just killed him and be done with it but judging by how terrified he was after my declaration I doubt he’d do anything else along the lines of raping any more mares and stuff. After my broadcast I went back to the destroyed docks and found a bunch of chains and wrapped them around my arms. I’m now flying back to Canterlot with Cloudsdale being dragged behind me and it is a bitch and a half job to do. For a city made of clouds this place is so heavy it reminds me of the workout I did for my wings back in Canterlot but much heavier which makes my damn wings feel like they’re about to fall off. I look over my shoulder to make sure everything is as it should be and Cloudsdale still looks abandoned. Soon that will change once I get this place within Canterlot’s borders.

I turn my head and see Canterlot in the distance and I even see The Prometheus hovering in the air near the castle. I smirk satisfied that Flash did his job right for protecting the ship and everyone on board. After about another half hour of pulling the city of clouds, I stop my flight and see that it’s about 5 miles away from the city. I fly back to the docks and unhook the chains from my arms and stretch my limbs and wings.

“Whew, guess that’s my workout for the day…” I said wiping my forehead. I then see a light upon the horizon and see that sun was beginning to rise. “Jeez, did this seriously take all night? Guess the adrenaline kept me awake…Twilight’s gonna ring my ear off when I get back,” I groan.

I pick up my jacket and shirts since I took them off before pulling Cloudsdale and sling them over my shoulder and grab Surtr and Ymir and hook them to each side of my belt. After one more stretch I unfurl my wings and jump off the edge of the dock and glide down to Canterlot. As I approach the royal capitol, I remember what happened between me and Celestia a month ago. Not that I regret my actions and words but I still assaulted their exalted ruler so I wouldn’t be surprised if she and everyone in the city still held a grudge against me. Pushing these thoughts aside for the moment, I touch down in front of the entrance to the city and walk through. As I walk along the city streets, the ponies who were still waking up catch a glimpse at me and surprisingly all smile and wave at me. I pay them no mind since I still need to meet up with Flash so I continue my trek to where The Prometheus is docked. I eventually make it to where the ship is and take a good look at it. No damage, strong haul, large sails, and the cannons all look like they could do some damage. With the proper crew managing this vessel it could be a force to be reckoned with. I fly up to the deck of the ship and see Flash leaning against one of the main masts sleeping which makes me chuckle. I walk over to him and gently push him causing him to lean over and fall to the ground waking him up.

“Huh! Wha the? What happened?!” He slurred awake.

“Morning Flash,” I greet.

“Lock…? Lock!” He yelps happily and lunges at me for a bro hug. “You’re ok!”

“Of course I am,” I said as I pat his back. “I told you I’d be ok and I meant it. I see you took good care of The Prometheus.”

“Yeah, I kept a close watch on everything during the trip back to the city. Although when we neared Canterlot we were almost shot out of the sky. I managed to fly to the city and tell everypony, the Princesses included, what happened and that we commandeered this ship from the Caribou. They were quite surprised but agreed to let The Prometheus dock in the city and they even helped us unload all the ponies on board,” Flash explains.

“Wish I could’ve been here to see the look on their faces when they saw the ship,” I snickered. “But, all in all, tonight was a complete success. We can now chalk up Cloudsdale as yet another liberated city. Though now, thanks to my declaration, things are only gonna get more difficult from here on.”

“How? We have these awesome powers, I doubt we can’t handle anything the Caribou throw at us,” Flash said confidently.

“Mind your arrogance, Flash, it’s gonna get you killed,” I said sternly shutting him up. “The reason why I say this is because now the world knows about me, the Sins included, and especially Dainn wherever he is. They will prepare for us, find ways to either outsmart us or overpower us which they just might do. You forget that it’s only us two against a whole world, this war isn’t gonna end overnight and the more diligent we remain the more victories will come. However that still doesn’t mean we can’t keep our guard up at all times.”

“Ok Lock, you’re right, I was just happy that we got Cloudsdale back,” Flash said.

“Don’t worry about it,” I said patting his shoulder. “It’s nice to always celebrate a victory or two every once and a while.”

“Oh by the way I wanted to give you a message from the Princesses,” Flash said making me quirk a brow. “They told me that they wish to speak with you about something.”

“Oh? And what do they want from me?” I ask crossing my arms.

“I’m not sure,” Flash shrugged. “But they requested to meet with them as soon as you’re able.”

“Hmph, well this should be interesting,” I scoff. “I’ll go and meet with them in a bit, first I gotta take a shower. Does the ship have one?”

“Oh yeah, it’s on the lower deck,” Flash said. I nod and walk to the door and make my way to the lower deck of the ship.

“I wonder what they would like to speak with us about?” Lucifer wonders as he appears next to me.

“Not sure, but if it’s anything that’s not an apology I doubt I’d pay too much attention to what they have to say,” I said dismissively.

After the guards allowed me through the gates, I walk through the hallways of the castle towards the throne room. The staff all give small smiles and wave sheepishly at me and I just give them all curt nods as I pass them by. I expected them to be at least a little afraid of me after my little display of anger from before but something seems to have changed them while I was away. I round the corner and see the doors leading to the throne room and spot one of the guards who I recognized as Sergeant Onyx Shine.

“Good morning, Sergeant,” I said giving him a curt nod.

“Hmph, so you actually showed,” he scoffed.

“Excuse me?” I said crossing my arms.

“If it were up to me I’d send you to the dungeons for what you did to Princess Celestia without hesitation, but instead she insisted we not apprehend you despite your assault against her,” Onyx said giving me the stink eye.

“Well excuse me for defending myself and speaking my mind,” I counter. “Not my fault your precious Princess becomes a horny freak every time the Heat starts.”

“Keep talking like that and I’ll make you show the respect the Princess deserves,” Onyx sneers.

“As much as I would love to put you in your place where you belong, which is under my boot, I have a meeting with Celestia and Luna. So if you would be so kind, please fuck right off and get out of my way?” I said with an innocent smile.

Onyx growls at me but reluctantly steps to the side and I nod at him. The doors open and I’m met with both the sun and moon Princesses sitting on their thrones. When they see me I noticed that they immediately had looks of regret and guilt which made me arch a brow. Celestia dismisses the guards in the room and soon it is just them and me. After a few moments of awkward silence, I decide to break the ice.

“So,” I said crossing my arms. “We meet again, and hopefully under calmer and more civilized circumstances.”

Celestia winced a little at my cold words and sighs as she stands up along with Luna and walks down the steps. When they stand before me I was about to question them again but they instead bow their heads at me catching me off guard.

“Sir Dimitri Lockdrom, we would like to offer our upmost deepest apologies for how we treated you,” Celestia said.

“Er…what?” I ask still a little surprised.

“You were right,” Luna said still bowing. “It has come to our attention that the Heat has blinded us how we have treated the stallions of our kingdom, not showing any regard or respect and only satisfying ourselves without their consent.”

“When you said we were…hypocrites, I did not wish to believe it because I was too arrogant to see past my own desires,” Celestia said. “Though your words were harsh and actions were a bit painful, they were nothing but the truth. I lashed out at you because I didn’t wish to face the harsh reality that…those who betrayed us did so because of such reasons like our Heat,” she said in shame.

I was a bit speechless at their sudden apology, to think I was expecting them to demand an apology from me but they ended up learning something from my harsh lesson. I rubbed the back of my head feeling a little awkward since they were still bowing to me.

“Well first of all, the two of you can stop bowing to me,” I said making them raise their heads. “Second of all I appreciate you being able to learn your lesson, however if you were expecting an apology from me I’m afraid you’ll be disappointed. I had to get the message through to you that what you do every Heat is inexcusable behavior. When you attacked me it sure as hell proved my point for me, so I had to defend myself.”

“We know, it was unprofessional behavior of me as a Princess,” Celestia said.

“But I will forgive you for your actions,” I said surprising them.

“You forgive us?” Luna repeats.

“Yes but as for trusting you, don’t get your hopes too high up,” I said crossing my arms. “You both have apologized for your actions which is a start, but I’ll still be keeping my distance from the two of you for the time being.”

“How can you be so forgiving after I tried to harm you?” Celestia asks.

“Call it my conscience telling me to do the right thing,” I said. “Now if that’s all you have for me I’ll be on my way, there’s still a whole kingdom to free after all,” I said turning away from them.

“Sir Lock please wait!” Luna calls out making me look over my shoulder. “I must insist you not let us off so easy with just your words. I remember what you said about us losing a valuable ally in this war and we need all the help we can get. I know you still wish to reprimand us and we are truly sorry for our actions.”

“There’s honestly nothing else I can say to you that hasn’t already been said,” I said dismissively. “All we can do now is let bygones be bygones and move on, meanwhile the two of you will be quite busy trying to earn back my trust.” Luna looked a little depressed as did Celestia which told me they truly wish to repent. With a heavy sigh I turn around to face them. “But if you insist then I do have some requests to start you off.”

“Please name them,” Celestia said.

“First,” I said holding up a finger. “The two of you will create a new law stating that mares will no longer chase after any stallions who do not give consent to mating during the Heat. If they wish to satiate their heat the males must give consent or the mares must either drink a Heat suppression potion or cast a spell on themselves.”

“Of course,” Celestia said.

“Second, now that Ponyville and Cloudsdale are liberated ponies who were former residents there can move back into their homes. As they do, you must make sure they they are well compensated should they need any,” I said.

“Understood,” Luna said.

“And finally,” I said walking up to them. I raised my hand and they both closed their eyes thinking I was about to hit them. Instead, I simply bonked their heads with a light hand chop making them wince and rub their heads. “That was for attempting to rape me so consider us even,” I said with a shit eating grin. Celestia and Luna look at each other with puzzled expressions but sigh and smile as they look back to me.

“Very well Sir Lock, and if I may be so bold to ask, would you be willing to accept our friendship now that most of our differences are behind us?” Celestia asks.

“Mmm…I’ll think about it,” I said making them frown a little. “Hey it’s you who must earn my trust back, once you do I’ll happily accept your friendship when the time comes,” I said as I turn away. “Oh and Luna,” I said looking over my shoulder as I walk away. “Keep up the good work on the night sky,” I said with a playful wink. I then heard a small gasp come from her making me chuckle as I closed the doors behind me. Onyx was standing there still giving me the stink eye but I just flipped him the bird as I passed by him. Once I made it outside I was about to unfurl my wings and fly to the deck of The Prometheus when I saw a large group of ponies approach me.

“Um…can I help you?” I ask.

“You’re the one who saved some us back in Cloudsdale right?” A stallion asks.

“And some of us in Ponyville?” A mare asks.

“That’s right,” I said. “I recognize some of you from the other night.”

“We all just wanted to thank you for saving us from that nightmare, if it wasn’t for you we would’ve continued being slaves or our minds would have still been broken,” a mare said.

“It’s no problem, the rest of Equestria will also be freed,” I said with a kind smile.

“Well that’s just it, we’ve been talking while on the way back to Canterlot and we feel like we should repay you for your heroism,” a stallion said.

“That’s kind of you but not necessary, your safety is all that matters,” I said.

“Well…what about your ship?” A stallion said pointing at The Prometheus.

“My ship?” I repeat.

“Yeah, you can’t really operate such a large vessel by yourself can you?” The stallion asks.

“Hmm, well I suppose not,” I admit.

“Well we can, we pegasi work the sales and steer the ship.”

“And we earth ponies know a thing or two how to man the weapons on board.”

“Yeah, and we unicorns can make sure the ship operates in top top shape.”

“How do you all know this?” I ask a little amazed.

“Some of us were originally part of the crew and we could teach any ponies here who wish to join. We know it’s very dangerous out there but maybe you can help teach us how to defend ourselves?” A stallion asks.

“Dimitri,” Lucifer said. “I suggest you take them up on their offer. This vessel is nothing without a proper crew and it’s always nice to have a little backup just in case. Besides, with such a fine vessel like this it will make traveling around this world much easier.”

I pondered these words for a moment and looked back up at The Prometheus. I hadn’t thought about it at the moment but what Lucifer and these ponies said were true. I couldn’t possibly pilot and care for it on my own, even with Flash’s help. Plus I’ve kinda always wanted to captain a crew of my own.

“Well…if you’re all willing to take the risk and face a whole other level of danger by being The Prometheus’s crew, then I welcome you all as your new Captain,” I said making them all smile. “But,” I said holding up my hand. “What I said was no exaggeration, the dangers my apprentice and I face will mean death for any who are not cautious and are not prepared. I am willing to train you all so that you can aid me in this war against the Caribou, but I want to know your resolve,” I said as I unfurled my wings and spread them wide. “Are you all willing to risk your lives for the sake of Equestria? Are you willing to take a life if absolutely necessary? Are you willing to follow me to the depths of Hell?” I ask.

They were all silent for a moment until a mare steps forward who I saw was Spitfire. I arched a brow at her and crossed my arms and she could tell I still remembered our last encounter. She rubs her arm and looks away in shame and sighs.

“I…feel really bad about what I almost did with Fleetfoot. When you left I wanted to run after you and apologize but then I heard what you said to the Princesses. I felt so embarrassed that I let my Heat take control of my actions so I locked myself in my quarters until the Heat calmed down. And…” Spitfire trailed off as she started to tear up as she looked back at me. “…you saved my mom. I didn’t think I’d see her again and I’m so happy she’s back by my side. You’ve done so much and I want to make it up to you so let me, let us, join you as your crew.” I look behind her and see Fleetfoot and Soarin, along with a couple other Wonderbolts like High Winds and Fire Streak, walk up behind her with looks of conviction along with the other ponies behind them. They all seemed to be driven to follow me and nothing would convince them otherwise.

“Very well,” I said as I whistle and look up to see Flash peer over the deck. “Flash! Lower the gang plank, we’ve got a new crew joining us!”

“Really? Ok hold on!” He calls out. Soon the gang plank lowers and I smile at the large group of ponies.

”Well what are you lot waiting for, an invitation? Get your asses on board and prep The Prometheus for departure! That’s an order as your new Captain!” I said.

“Yes Captain!” They all said and all walk up the plank.

“Not bad, Dimitri, not bad at all,” Lucifer said. I smirk and I fly up to the crows nest of the ship and watch as my new crew prep the ship.

“This a little unexpected,” Flash said as he flew up and landed next to me. “You sure this is a good idea letting all these ponies on board?”

“They’ll be fine, with the proper training I’m confident they’ll be a force to be reckoned with,” I said. “By the way, what happened to Bow Hothoof and his group?” I ask.

“Well when we passed by Ponyville they insisted they fly down to the town to be with their daughters. I tried to convince them to wait for you but they didn’t want to,” Flash said.

“Well as long as they’re back in the Castle of Friendship then that’s fine, we’ll regroup with them once the ship is prepped,” I said.

A little while later the ship is finally prepped and I signal Soarin, who I named my Helmsman, to set The Prometheus loose into the air. The ship then comes to life as the sails unfurl and picks up the wind and lifts into the air. I glance back at the castle and see Celestia and Luna watch us leave and I give a mock salute as we go. They both wave us goodbye and I then start to think about what next town or major city is next to take back from the Caribou.

For a little over a month, the disappearance of Dimitri Lockdrom hadn’t go unnoticed by the residents of the small town Dimitri lived in, especially his good friend Phill McHaggard. Phill was the first person to notice Dimitri had gone missing since it was unlike him to not show up to his small liquor store in quite some time. When Phill went to check on Dimitri he found that his door was locked yet Dimitri was not inside. Concerned, Phill contacted the authorities which ended up becoming a whole investigation as to his whereabouts. The police had questioned Phill many times and he always said the same thing every time.

“Guy just came to my shop, bought some booze, and left. Thought he’d turn in after tossing a few and I’d see him pass by the next day. Only I didn’t and I assumed he had one too many and was sleeping it off. But that’s when I realized it had been a couple days since I’d heard from him so I thought I’d go and see if he was alright. Lo and behold his place was locked up yet he wasn’t there which was unlike him not to be home and I know he would just wander off like that. I haven’t seen him since and it worries me much not being able to know where he is. Lock was always a bit distant to most, me especially even after I found out how he was let go from the army. All I can hope is that he’s alright, wherever he is,” he said sadly.

It was now late at night and Phill was behind the counter of his shop as per usual with no one around. Phill sighed as he occasionally glanced out the glass door to see if his friend would stumble in for another drink yet he never showed. Out of the corner of his eye the light that always flickered due to the broken bulb flashed every so often. After about a few minutes of the bulb flashing, Phill slammed his hand on the counter in annoyance and glared at the flickering bulb.

“Alright already, ya fock! I’ll fix the damn light, Jaysus!” He snapped as he stood up to to walk to the back room. “Where’re the fockn’ things, coulda swore I bought some last week…oh wait I was hammered last week. Ah HA, found ya!” Phill said holding up the box of bulbs.

As Phill walked back to the counter to grab the little stool he always sat on, the door opened making the door chime.

“I’ll be with ya in a minute, bud. Just gotta fix the-”

CLICK

Phill stops talking as he slowly looks up to be face to face with a masked stranger and the face of a gun pointed at him making him drop the box of bulbs in his hand.

“Oh shite…” he said as he raised his hands.

“Money…” the burglar said. “Now, fat fuck.”

Phill nodded his head and slowly went to the register and pulled out a small plastic bag and opened the register.

“You don’t have to do this, bro,” Phill said trying to talk the masked burglar down. “I don’t know why you had to resort to this but it’s not the best option you got, let me tell you,” he said as he filled the bag with money.

“Shut up,” the burglar hissed. “You don’t know jack shite about me, besides I want money and this is the easiest way.

“I may not know shite about you, dude,” Phill said as he packed up the last of the money and handed it to the burglar. “But that cop might who’s walking past us.”

The burglar snapped his head to the door and Phill took this chance to lunge over the counter, tackling him to the ground causing him to drop his gun. It all soon turned into a wrestling match and fist fight as both men tossed each other around the small liquor store, bottles were broken, isles were tipped over, and both men suffered heavy damage ranging from punched out teeth, cuts, bruises, and the occasional strike to the balls. This lasted for a good 10 minutes and the whole store looked like an earthquake hit and both men were panting trying to stare each other down, each of them bleeding in some areas. Phill glanced down as saw the grip of the burglars gun under a pile of some of the mess they made but much to Phill’s poor luck, the burglar noticed it to. Both Phill and the burglar lunged at the gun but the burglar was faster and grabbed it and aimed it at Phill making hims raise his hands again.

“Please…don’t do this,” Phill pleaded.

“Should’ve given me the fucking money, arsehole…”

BANG

The bullet pierced through Phill’s head as he fell backwards. As Phill McHaggard’s life slipped away with each passing second, he watched as the burglar hobbled away attempting to escape only for sirens to light the dimly lit light and the cops put down the armed robber. Phill then closed his eyes and waited to be carried to the afterlife.

Lock, if you’re on the other side, let’s share a pint so that we no longer gotta deal with the shite life gave us, He thought as he took his last breath. The last thing he saw was a bright light he presumed was the warm welcome of the Silver City.

I slowly opened my eyes to a god forsaken headache that could split my head in two should I not be careful. I’m oddly met with a night sky and what’s even stranger is that it felt like I was outside laying in the grass. I slowly brought myself upwards, slightly wincing at the pounding head of mine, and looked around. It looked like I was in the middle of some kind of clearing in the middle of the woods which didn’t make a lick of sense since I expected to see clouds and shiny buildings all around like my mum always told me Heaven was supposed to look like. I then slowly got on my knees and on my feet, only stumbling a tad, as I took in my surroundings, hoping to maybe see my nana somewhere.

“Huh, it’s…a lot darker than I imagined,” I said to myself scratching my head. I was about to walk and take in my new afterlife when a bright ass light shines out of no where blinding me. “The hell? Turn the damn light off! It’s too damn late for this kind of light!”

“Oh apologies,” a voice said which sounded like gold. “I seemed to have forgotten the sun had set some time ago.”

As the light died down I saw someone who shocked me to my very core. A man with long curly golden brown hair, beautifully clean skin, brown eyes, and seemed to be wearing some kind of blue tunic with red scarf like cloak wrapped around his arms and a golden helmet on his head adorned with feathers. But his clothes weren’t what shocked me, on his back were a pair of large golden white wings that must’ve spread at least 8ft wife despite being furled. On his hip was what looked like some kind of sword that had a golden handle but I was to shocked to care what he was armed with.

“Wh-What in the…holy…” I muttered in disbelief.

“My presence is a bit of a shock to you, is it not Mr. McHaggard?” The winged man asked with a warm smile.

“How…do ya know my name?” I ask.

“I suppose you could say I know all the names of those who have departed from the mortal plain. It is quite unfortunate how your life was taken from you, Mr. McHaggard, although I did hear your prayer as you took your final breath,” the man said.

“Heard my prayer?” I repeat. “Who even are you?”

“Oh dear, despite everything I seem to have forgotten to introduce myself. My name is Michael, or Saint Michael if you will,” the man said with a curt nod.

“Michael? What, as in Archangel Michael?” I wonder. Michael just smiles and nods making my eyes damn near pop out of their sockets. “A-Are you for real?!” I yelp immediately dropping to my knees. “I-I-I am so sorry, your holiness, I meant no disrespect!”

“Mr. McHaggard please rise, there is no reason to bow to me in such a manner,” Michael said. I was hesitant at first but seeing how Michael continued to smile at me set me at ease so I did just as he asked but was still breaking out in a cold sweat.

“So uh…are you hear to show me around Heaven?” I wonder.

“This may come as a bit of a shock to you, Mr. McHaggard, but you are still among the living,” Michael said making me tilt my head in confusion. “Thanks to me of course,” he adds.

“I’m still alive?” I ask and he nods. “But…that shouldn’t be possible. I mean I got shot in the bloody head for Christ’s sake!”

“While it may surprise to hear this it is quite true, before the connection with your soul to your body was completely severed I healed you and returned your body to your soul. All the while answering your last prayer before you completely succumbed,” Michael explains.

“Right…so what was my last prayer?” I ask scratching the back of my head.

“To see your friend one last time,” Michael answers. At first I didn’t know what he was talking about but soon I realized making my eyes widen again.

“You mean…Lock is here? Lock is really here?!” I asked happily.

“Indeed, your friend Dimitri Lockdrom is here in this world,” Michael said.

“Oh thank the Lord above!” I said with glee. “He’s alive! The stupid bastard is still alive! Where is he Saint Michael? I wanna give that arse a big hug and then punch him across his stupid face for worrying me so damn much!”

“As much as I am pleased to see you are in higher spirits, Mr. McHaggard, unfortunately your friend is in a bit of trouble,” Michael said making me tilt my head.

“Trouble? Lock? What do you mean?” I wonder.

“I cannot go into full detail just yet, but let’s just say he has aligned himself with certain acquaintance of mine and is running amok in this world making his soul more dark and twisted with each day that passes by,” Michael said.

“You keep saying this world,” I said still confused. “You make it sound like this isn’t Heaven nor Earth yet another world entirely.”

“Well that is because we are on another world, that is what happened to Dimitri Lockdrom after all. He was brought here over a month ago and has been residing here ever since,” Michael said.

“So…where exactly are we?” I ask.

“We are on the planet Eques, within the borders of Equestria,” Michael answers.

“Equestria, why do I feel I know that name somewhere?” I wonder but then shake my head. “Never mind, just please tell me what he’s been doing.”

“Very well but I warn you, what you are about to see will be quite unsettling,” Michael said as he drew his sword.

The blade must’ve shined like the sun as Michael thrusted the sword forward and moved it down crating a tear in mid air. I soon saw images of Lock speaking with a tall figure wearing a trench coat with embers covering him. Then I saw what looked like weird anthro horses wearing clothes and such but the next image was what shocked my heart and mind. Anthro caribou creatures raping the anthro female horses and treating them like slaves, the mere sight made me sick to my stomach. I then saw Lock again but with large crimson red wings on his back and he was…killing massive groups of the caribou and some of the male horses in the most horrific ways possible. His face looked nothing like the Lock I knew, because all I saw was the image of a monster hunting down it’s next victim. The last image was Lock saying something about killing all of the caribou along with any traitors and Michael chose this opportunity to close the hole as I fell to my knees.

“Sweet Christ on a pony…” I muttered. “Just what the bloody hell was all that?”

“That, Mr. McHaggard, is why I brought you here. As you can see, this world has been overrun by these power mad tyrants called the Caribou. Here they see the female gender as nothing but an inferior sex and that their only place is under the rule of all males,” Michael explains. “Your friend, Mr. Lockdrom, has taken up a contract with Lucifer to have him enact proper punishment on their leader, King Dainn Stonehoof, and the demons he’s allied with.”

“Jaysus, I figured these sick pricks would get their just deserves but to go this far? It sounds like Lock is willing to commit genocide or something,” I said picking myself back up.

“You would be correct in that case, Mr. McHaggard, Lucifer has convinced Mr. Lockdrom that the only way to ensure this worlds safety is by killing all the caribou in existence. My fellow Archangels and I, while we agree that the Caribou’s crimes are quite unjust, believe otherwise since one shouldn’t be the sole reason of an entire species extinction,” Michael said.

“But why would Lock even sign up with the bloody Devil anyway?” I ask. “I mean I knew Lock was a broody fellow but to go this far?” I wonder.

“Lucifer was always quite the convincing type with that silver tongue of his,” Michael sighed. “Though I suspect Mr. Lockdrom agreed willingly to Lucifer’s offer and is acting of his own accord.”

“With all due respect, Saint Michael, but I find that hard to believe,” I said crossing my arms. “True, I’d imagine anyone would be pissed at what’s been going on in this world and what the bloody Caribou are doing to the folks around here. But Lock, it’s hard to believe even someone like him, with a past like his, would stoop to working under the Devil himself.”

“Believe what you will, Mr. McHaggard, just know that Mr. Lockdrom’s soul becomes more black with each life he claims,” Michael shrugs.

“So what does that gotta do with me?” I ask.

Michael smiles as he holds up his sword to me making me quirk a brow. “Phillip McHaggard, I, Archangel Saint Michael, and my fellow Archangels wish to see this world saved as well but not the way the Devil wished it to be. He only uses Dimitri Lockdrom for his own gains and we cannot look past something like this. So we have decided that if the Devil may take on a champion then so shall we. Phillip McHaggard, will you accept this holy contract and become our champion?” Michael offers making my eyes widen again.

“Wha…?” I whisper.

“Will you become The Angel’s Saint?” Michael asks.

Author's Notes:

A new holy champion has arrived. Will he be an ally to the Devil’s Hand’s campaign, or will he be a liability who tries to thwart his mission?

~WurkyWilk has left the building…

The Devil’s Words of Comfort and The Search for The Missing Apple

Chapter 14

As The Prometheus neared Ponyville, I had been pondering which town Flash and I would liberate next. I would like to go for a big target like Manehatten but I’d rather not attack such a large target with possibly thousands of slaves or brainwashed males. So for now we would only focus on the small towns and free them one by one. Ponyville was now in sight and I could already feel Twilight being worried for me despite me telling her I’d be fine. She’s a worrisome mare, that one, but that’s just what I love about her. As The Prometheus landed beside the Castle of Friendship the crew all lined up in front of me waiting for me and Flash to address them. We both flew down from the crows nest and landed in front of the crew as they stood up straight.

“Alright you lot I’m gonna go and meet with Princess Twilight, meanwhile you all stay aboard and await further instructions understood?” I command.

“Yes Captain Lock!” They all salute.

Captain Lock…I like the sound of that, I think while smirking.

Flash and I lower the gang plank and walk off the ship. As we walk up to the entrance and I was about to open the doors, they are covered in a magenta colored magic aura and swing open. Next thing I know I’m tackled by a lavender blur a few feet from where I stand and onto the ground. I groaned as I looked down and see Twilight look up at me with tears streaming down her face with a very happy yet very upset expression.

“OH SWEET CELESTA THANK GOODNESS YOU’RE OK!” she shrieks and proceeds to pepper my face with kisses. I was about to say something until she captures my lips with her own and kisses me hard while hugging me close. I gently grasp her shoulders and pull her away much to her reluctance.

“Well good morning to you too, honey,” I said, making her puff her cheeks and glare at me with a cute pouty face.

“Where the hay have you been?! I’ve been up all night constantly worrying about you and all you have to say is good morning?!” She yelps.

I sigh and pick myself up sitting cross legged so Twilight is sitting in my lap as I wrap my arms and wings around her. I then rub the back of her head along her mane and she immediately relaxes in my embrace. “You’re right, I’m sorry for worrying you,” I said softly. “The liberation of Cloudsdale took longer than expected, I’m back now and safe and sound.” Twilight wraps her arms around me and nuzzles into my chest as she whimpers but is still happy I’m back by her side.

“Please don’t scare me like that again…” Twilight said into my chest as I continued to stroke her mane.

“I won’t, I promise,” I said, making her look up at me while cupping her chin. She smiled through her tears and leaned up as I met her half way and our lips meet. I can still feel the tears streaming down her face as I kiss her as she melts in the embrace of my wings. Eventually we break apart and she stares into my eyes lovingly as she cups my cheek.

“I love you Lock, so much I always worry for you…” Twilight said, making me smile.

“I love you to Twilight, I’ll try not to be such a worrisome man for you,” I said.

I pick myself up as I furl my wings behind my back, though as I was about to stand Twilight keeps her arms wrapped around me. I chuckled as I put one arm under her legs and the other behind her back and stand up while carrying her bridal style. Twilight nuzzles into my chest as she holds onto my neck and I walk back to the entrance of the castle. Flash stands at the doorway with a small smile and I roll my eyes and we both walk inside.

“So,” I said looking down at Twilight. “Did you notice my new ship?”

“Yes, can you give me a tour later? I’ve always wanted to examine one of those large airships up close, even if they were used for such atrocious things,” she said still nuzzling in my chest.

“Come on Twi, I said I was sorry, do I really gotta keep carrying you?” I ask.

“Yes, I want to be carried by you for the rest of the day. You owe that much for worrying me sick last night,” Twilight said sternly.

“Very well,” I chuckled as I held her close. “Since when did you become so clingy?”

“You’re my coltfriend, Lock. It’s only natural I want to stay close to you and besides,” she said looking up at me. “I always love it when you wrap your wings around me, it makes me feel so safe.”

“Heh, you’re adorable you know that?” I said leaning down to kiss her on the lips.

We eventually make it to the throne room and Twilight opens the doors with her magic and we’re met with the rest of the Elements including Bow and his wife which makes me smile seeing how he made it back here safely.

“Hey Bow,” I called out, gaining his attention.

“Lock! It’s good to see you son,” he said as he walked over along with Windy and Rainbow Dash. “I see what my daughter said was true, you and Princess Twilight sure do look happy together.”

“That we are, Bow, I’d shake your hand but they’re both a little preoccupied at the moment,” I joke.

“Don’t worry about it,” Bow said waving his hand. “A stallion must always make sure his mare is happy, take it from a married stallion like me. Now then,” he said looking over to Rainbow Dash. “I believe you have something you’d like to say, young lady?” Rainbow winces and looks away and Windy pushes her towards me.

“Rainbow Dash, you give Mr. Lockdrom a proper apology this instant,” Windy scolds.

“But Mom, I already did!” Rainbow defends.

“Well you gotta say it again since we’re here now and we wish to hear it in pony,” Bow said. Rainbow sighs and looks up at me and Twilight with a guilty expression.

“Um…Mr. Lockdrom?” She said.

“Just Dimitri is fine,” I said.

“Right…well Dimitri, I just want to say again how sorry I am. I acted like a stupid mare and lashed out at you because I was too mad how you talked to us and treated Princess Celestia. I know you don’t trust me for what I did before you left but I just want you to know I’m willing to do whatever it takes to earn your trust back, especially since you saved my parents and liberated Cloudsdale. You’ve done so much yet I feel like I won’t be able to repay you for all you have done but I’m willing to try if you’ll give me a chance,” Rainbow explains. I stare at Rainbow as her ears droop and she looks down to her hooves. I then put Twilight down, much to her reluctance, and rest my left hand on Ymir’s hilt.

“Seems like your folks managed to properly set you straight,” I said, earning a confident nod from her parents. “You really wanna do whatever you can to earn my trust back?” I ask.

“Yeah, whatever it is I’m willing to do it,” she said with conviction. I smirked and reached out with my other hand for a shake.

“Then join my crew,” I said, earning looks of shock from her and her parents.

“Your crew?” She repeats.

“You lack discipline, order, and responsibility. You think with your fists and gut instead of your mind and soul. If you join my crew I’ll show you what it truly means to both earn and give trust. The ponies aboard my ship are also willing to do the same and they too are gonna be put through the ringer with my training and guidance. You want to be a better mare? You want to have your chance to take back what the Caribou have stolen? You want to earn my full trust? Then join The Prometheus and join the fight against the Caribou,” I said.

“Lock are you sure that’s a good idea?” Flash asked. “You’d be putting her on the front lines with us as we travel around Equestria. Not to mention she’s still The Element of Loyalty.”

“That’s exactly why, Flash,” I said. “The ponies need to see that even someone who’s one of the Elements can take up the fight in this war. When the day comes we make our move against Lust at the Crystal Empire, and we finally break their brainwashing, they’ll see that the Princesses along with the Elements are still standing and will never give up hope.” I look back at Rainbow who was staring at me in awe. “So what say you, Rainbow Dash, will you join the fight for Equestria?” Rainbow looks back at her parents expecting them to protest her from going along with me but they just both smile and nod, giving her more confidence. She then looks back at me with a proud smile and nods.

“Sign me up, Dimitri! I’ll be sure to kick their sorry flanks and prove to you I’m a worthy pony of your trust!” Rainbow said confidently.

“Then welcome aboard,” I said as I shook her hand. “And for the record, whenever we’re on The Prometheus, it’s Captain Lock to you.” She nods and I look to Bow who was still smiling at Rainbow. “Bow, are you sure you’re ok with your daughter joining my crew?”

“As a father I’ll always worry for her whenever she’s out there fighting but since I know she’ll be under your watch I’m confident she’ll be in proper hands,” he said. “You will look after her, won’t you?”

“I promise nothing bad will happen to your daughter,” I said. “By the way, where’s Posey Shy and his family?” I ask, realizing he and Fluttershy weren’t in the room.

“He and his family are in one of the guest rooms that colt, Zephyr Breeze, is staying in. When their daughter saw them she burst into tears and didn’t let go of any of them and they her. If you want to check in on them they’re down that hallway on the second room to the right,” Bow said pointing in the direction of the room.

“Ok thanks,” I said and looked back at Flash. “I’m gonna go check in on them, when I get back we’re gonna discuss which town we’re gonna hit next.”

“Yes sir,” he said with a salute.

“Twilight,” I said, placing a hand on her shoulder. “Can you please prepare the map for me? I’ll be back in a little bit.”

“Well…ok, but as soon as you come back you’re gonna keep carrying me for the rest of the day like you promised,” she said wagging her finger at me.

“Yes ma’am,” I teased after kissing her cheek. She smiles and walks off to the map room as I walk in the other direction towards Zephyr’s room.

After a few minutes of walking down the hall I make it to the room where Posey and his family were in and I knocked on the door.

“It’s open,” I hear Posey call out. I open the door and see him and his family all gathered around the bed and Zephyr awake, sitting up and leaning against the headboard.

“Good morning, everyone,” I greeted them.

“Mr. Lockdrom!” Posey said happily. “I’m so glad you made it back safe and sound. We were just filling Zephyr in on all that you’ve done for us and Cloudsdale.

“Glad to see you in higher spirits,” I said as I stood at the foot of the bed. “Hey kid, you ok?” I ask Zephyr.

“Yeah…I’m fine I guess,” he said, a little depressed.

“Poor Zephyr has told us what that awful stallion, Wind Rider, did while he was kept as his prisoner. If it wasn’t for you we would have never seen our little colt again…” Gentle said, trying to fight back the tears.

“C’mon Ma,” Zephyr said trying to smile. “This guy saved us and we’re ok now, I’m ok now,” he said trying to reassure his mother.

“You look a little more healthy, Zephyr,” I said, noticing he looked less malnourished. “And you look like you’ve gotten a decent night's sleep, I’m glad to see it.”

“It’s all thanks to you, Mr. Lockdrom,” Zephyr said with a kind smile. “If it weren’t for you I wouldn’t be back with my family and besides poor Flutter Butter here.” Fluttershy looks up at me with a few tears streaming down her face as she stands up from her chair and walks over to me. She smiles and wraps her arms around me and sobs into my chest.

“Th-Thank you…you s-saved my family…thank y-you so much…” she said repeatedly. I smiled and patted her head as she cried in my chest. Gentle and Posey also had tears of joy and Zephyr looked happy as well, though when I glanced at Zephyr I noticed he had a bit of a guilty look in his eye which made me quirk a brow.

“Uh hey Ma, Pop, sis, can I speak to Mr. Lockdrom for a quick sec?” Zephyr asks. Posey, Gentle, and Fluttershy look at Zephyr and each other but nod as they all exit the room. Fluttershy glances once more to Zephyr and he smiles and waves making her nod and close the door.

“Was there something you wanted to talk to me about?” I ask.

“I heard you did a lot for my folks and sis,” Zephyr said. “No doubt more than I ever could for them,” Zephyr sighed sadly.

“Don’t beat yourself up too hard, kid,” I said as I sat down on the chair beside him. “It’s not your fault this happened.”

“No, but I wish I coulda done more for my folks,” Zephyr said. “Before this whole Fall, I was nothing but a freeloader. I never really took things seriously and leaned on my parents whenever I could. Flutter Butter always scolded me for taking advantage of my folks but I just brushed it off as some dumb big sister routine,” he explains. “I was actually thinking of doing mane therapy since my square cloud idea was a bust,” Zephyr jokes. “But then this all happened…”

“I see,” I said now remembering the episode he was talking about from back home. “Look even though things are bad now you shouldn’t give up on your goals.”

“But you don’t understand, Mr. Lockdrom, I could’ve done something for my family before I was taken,” Zephyr said.

“But Zephyr-”

“I should’ve done something!” He cries. “But instead I just gave myself up!”

“Wait, you gave yourself up?” I repeat a little shocked.

“When the Caribou invaded Cloudsdale I saw them rounding up the mares all over town. I even saw them and some other stallions start attacking mares and rape them in broad daylight which scared the buck outta me. When I ran home my Pop said to hide with my Ma but they came and almost found us. I managed to step out from hiding before they discovered my folks and when they saw I wasn’t one of them stallions who went crazy or one of them who joined they captured me and took me to Wind Rider. That bastard of a stallion figured if I watched him rape and torture mares right in front of me I’d join him as well,” Zephyr explains.

Well it’s a good thing the bastard is burning for his sins, I thought to myself.

“But you stayed strong Zephyr,” I said. “Despite all you’ve been through you kept your mind straight and didn’t give in.”

“Maybe, but that’s not all he did,” he said, confusing me.

“What do you mean?” I ask.

“Wind Rider, he sometimes brought other mares, mares who had one of them red collars on, and he…made them do stuff,” Zephyr said, shocking me.

“Zephyr…did they?” I wonder. Zephyr looks away with a small blush and frowns as he nods.

“I didn’t enjoy it…not one bit,” Zephyr said now in tears. “Wind Rider said that if I joined I could mate with as many mares as I want,” he looks back at me with a pained expression. “But he took away the one thing I wanted to save for my special somepony I would one day find! And when that didn’t work he beat me, starved me, and kept making me watch as he defiled Ms. Flare! So you’re wrong, I wasn’t strong! I was weak! And I’m still the loser I was before this nightmare!”

I was silent at Zephyr’s confession, all the while I was trying to keep my rage at bay. To think that Zephyr was forced to mate with mares by Wind Riders command, at least the Heat had some justification to it but this was just plain cruel. Zephyr buries his face in his hands and sobs at the painful memories of his torture.

Poor kid, I think.

“The boy has been through a lot,” Lucifer said appearing next to me. “It seems he has lost his confidence, I doubt your power would set him at ease.”

Sometimes using my power isn’t always the answer, Lucifer. Words can have more of an impact, I tell him.

“Zephyr,” I said, making him look at me. “May I tell you a little about me and my family?”

“Your family?” He asks.

“You see back where I’m from I was a military man, I fought for peace and served for my home against my enemies so that the people could rest more easily. However the army wasn’t my first option,” I said.

“It wasn’t?” Zephyr wonders.

“No, to be completely honest my old dream was to open a pastry shop,” I said making his eyes widen a bit.

“You? A badass warrior who cuts down Caribou like it’s nothing?” Zephyr asks.

“As hard as it is to believe, it’s true,” I said. “I spent hours in the kitchen with my mother making all kinds of pastries. Though she was all for the idea of me following something I was good at, my father wasn’t too keen on the idea,” I explained. “He always told me I should do something more masculine instead of wasting time in the kitchen. So I put away the oven mitts and pursued other things to do, which I wasn’t able to find any. All I could do was finish school without a single degree to my name. I was disappointed that I couldn’t do what I loved because of my dad, in fact I was mad at him for making me quit baking. So mad I moved out and enlisted just to prove I could do anything and not need his approval. But despite how well I had done during my service it didn’t wipe away the guilt I felt. It was only after I was discharged I realized I shouldn’t have cared what he thought about my culinary pursuit and stuck with baking. Before I came here I had lost touch with my family and friends because I tried to shut them out and barely contacted them.”

“Why are you telling me this?” Zephyr asks.

“Because if there’s anyone here who’s the weak one it’s me,” I said. “I gave up on my passion and let someone else dictate what I should or shouldn’t do. I took the cowards way out and acted of my own accord to rebel. I sometimes wonder what I would’ve been like had I kept baking with my mother. Now I’m a hardened veteran, sent here to liberate an entire planet, yet I still think back to what I would’ve been like. But you, Zephyr, you kept yourself from turning on everything and everyone you love. They tortured you, starved you, and had mares rape you but you still held on to your mind. If anything most would either go mad or give in to the temptation but you didn’t, which makes you stronger than you realize. And I bet your family is proud of you that you managed to stay strong all this time, I know I am.”

“You’re…proud of me?” Zephyr asks.

“Yes, and if you still wish to pursue mane therapy after all this then by all means go for it. Don’t let others, and even yourself, cause you to have doubts. You are your own stallion and you are who you choose to be. Take it from someone who hasn’t really had a choice most times in his life,” I said as I stood up. “So ask yourself this, Zephyr, who are you? And what do you wanna be?” I asked before I closed the door.

I made my way back to the throne room and saw the others talk with each other. I was about to join them when I heard a knock on the front doors. I walked over and opened them to see Spitfire and Soarin and they saluted me.

“At ease,” I said. “What do you need?”

“We found these three in the cargo hold of The Prometheus,” Soarin said, stepping to the side. To my surprise it was a trio of fillies who I recognized as the CMC, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo. They looked up at me in awe, more so from Scootaloo as she was gawking at my wings which made me chuckle. “What should we do with them, Captain?” Soarin asks.

“I’ll take them from here, thanks for bringing them to me,” I said. They salute once more and walk off leaving me and the CMC.

“So,” I said kneeling down to meet them face to face. “Care to explain why the three of you are stowaways on my ship?”

“Well…” Applebloom trailed off looking a little guilty. “We just wanted ta see our sisters. When we heard they were back in Ponyville we snuck on yer ship when no pony was lookin’.”

“You’re the human guy who freed this town, right?” Sweetie Belle asks.

“That I am,” I said. “Though if you three wanted to come along to meet your sisters again all you had to do was ask. I would’ve been happy to reunite you with them.”

“You would?” Scootaloo asks, surprised.

“Well to be honest I think you should’ve stayed in Canterlot where it’s more safe but since you three went so far as to sneak aboard my ship I suppose I can oblige by letting you stay,” I said. All at once the three fillies lept forward and wrapped me in a hug leaving me a bit surprised at the sudden gesture.

“Thank you so much!” They all said together. I smiled at their cuteness, since I kinda always had a soft spot for them from the show, and responded in kind by gently wrapping my arms and wings around them.

“Your wings are so warm, mister,” Apple Apple Bloom said.

“And they look super awesome!” Scootaloo chirped feeling the muscles of my wing.

“And they have very pretty feathers,” Sweetie Belle said admiring the crimson red color.

“I’m glad you three admire my wings,” I said. “Let’s continue this inside, shall we?”

They nod as I stand up and furl my wings back and we head inside. We make it back to the throne room and once they notice us, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity gasp and quickly walk over to the fillies.

“What in tarnation are y’all doin’ here?” Applejack snaps.

“Hey sis,” Apple Bloom said sheepishly.

“My crew found these three stowaways in the cargo hold of my ship,” I said, making Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash give each of them the stink eye.

“Sweetie Belle, how could you?!” Rarity shrieks. “Do you have any idea the amount of danger you put yourself in?!”

“But Rarity, we all just wanted to see you again!” Sweetie Belle pleads.

“Yeah, we didn’t wanna be cooped up in Canterlot anymore. When we heard Ponyville was free again and you all came back we hitched a ride on Mr. Lockdrom’s ship,” Scootaloo said.

“You know, even though I may not have a say in this, they did do it out of care for the three of you,” I said, making them all look at me. “They’re your sisters after all, family should always look after each other and stick together. True, they could’ve at least come to me but there’s not much to be done now that they’re here.” They were all silent for a moment until they each gave their defeated sigh and hugged their little sisters.

“Ya coulda just sent a letter, sugarcube,” Applejack said. “But Ah’d be lyin’ if Ah said Ah wasn’t glad you’re here.”

“Next time please ask for permission like a proper lady, Sweetie,” Rarity said.

“Thanks for going through all that trouble, squirt,” Rainbow said. I smiled at the warm reunion until I noticed something, or someone, was missing.

“Hey Applejack,” I said, gaining her and Applebloom’s attention. “Where's Big Mac?”

Both of the Apple sisters frowned making me arch a brow as I noticed Apple Bloom art to tear up.

“We’ve been askin’ that ever since the start of the Fall,” Applejack said, placing a hand on Apple Bloom’s shoulder.

“He’s not in Canterlot?” I question and she shakes her head.

“Before all this, Big Mac went to Appleloosa ta visit some family. But when tha Caribou came we heard that Appleloosa was one of the first towns to be taken. Me, Apple Bloom and Granny Smith have been worried sick about what could’ve happened to him,” Applejack said.

“He’s been missing for almost 4 months now,” Apple Bloom said on the verge of tears. “What could’ve happened to mah big brother?”

I glanced at Flash and he had his own frown of pity, if Mac was still in Appleloosa and hopefully not brainwashed like Bow and the others then he must be going through Hell at the moment. Not bothering to ponder on the matter I walked up to Applejack and placed a hand on her shoulder.

“So he’s in Appleloosa, right?” I repeat and she nods. “Flash! Inform the crew that we’ll be resting here for a few days but will be leaving soon after, we have our next destination.”

“Yes sir!” He said and ran out of the room.

“You’re goin’ ta Appleloosa?” Applejack asks.

“I am, and not only will we bring back Big Mac I’ll also bring home the rest of your Apple family members,” I said with a comforting smile. Apple Bloom whimpers happily and hugs my legs as I pat her head.

“Please…bring him home,” she said.

“I aim to,” I said.

“Y’all are doin’ me this kindness yes Ah still need ta do somethin’ ta make ya trust me again,” Applejack said, wiping her eye for any tears.

“We’ll discuss that at a later date,” I said as I stepped back. “For now my crew and I have our new destination.” Twilight walks up to me and hugs me and I hug her back.

“I don’t like the idea of you leaving so soon since you just came back from Cloudsdale, but since it’s for Applejack I couldn’t possibly complain,” she said with worry.

“I know, hopefully this won’t take too long as Cloudsdale,” I said, stroking her mane. “In the meantime would you like a tour of my ship?” Twilight smiles widely up at me and nods as she kisses me on the lips. I then scoop her up and carry her bridal style again as I glance over to Rainbow.

“Rainbow, it’s time to show me that loyalty of yours,” I said as we walked out of the room. She pumps her fist and runs up next to me as we exit the castle and walk up the gang plank of The Prometheus. When she saw Spitfire and the other Wonderbolts were part of my crew she freaked out like a fan girl and looked more eager to prove her worth. When Twilight stepped on my ship she was running all over the place asking a variety of questions as to how such a large vessel like this could fly in the air. I even gave her a tour of the inside and showed her around the different quarters. As I showed her around my mind trailed off to what could be happening to Big Mac. If he wasn’t brainwashed like Bow and his group then hopefully he’s hiding out somewhere but if he is brainwashed, God forbid, then I would save him and bring him home.

Hang in there, Big Mac, I thought. You’ll be back home before you know it.

After a few hours of flying I look through a spyglass I found in the Captain’s quarters. I saw the town of Appleoosa in sight and I could already tell it looked like a shadow of its former self. I just hope Mac is doing alright despite everything. If Bow and the others weren’t brainwashed then maybe Mac will be the same. I motion for the crew to have the pegasus ponies gather a bunch of clouds to hide The Prometheus. As they do, I walk over to Flash who was gazing at the town in the distance.

“I’ve heard some very troubling things about this town,” Flash said. “You think Big Macintosh is ok?”

“There’s only one way to find out,” I said as I unfurled my wings. “Spitfire, Soarin, keep the ship hidden and don’t move until Flash and I return, I don’t want there to be any unnecessary casualties,” I order as I look over my shoulder to them.

“Yes, Captain Lock,” they both salute.

“Can’t I come?” Rainbow asks.

“Unfortunately I’d advise against it, Rainbow,” I said. “I know you wanna help but this is something that takes time and patience and you’d be a bit of a liability.” Rainbow looked a little disappointed after I said this. “Tell you what though, once we know what need to properly take this town back, you can help Flash and I free the slaves.” She perked up a bit and smiled to which I nod and Flash and I jump in the air and fly towards Appleoosa.

As we fly closer I can already sense the feeling of misery from any slaves from the town making me frown but keep my resolve to help free them. We soon land on the far side of town and we hide behind a building and peer around the corner and I do not like what I see. As usual there were Caribou and stallions walking around, some with mares on leashes, but there were some Caribou riding these strange looking massive doglike beasts. They had grey fur and dark hair going along its back, these things stood on four hooves and had a pair of horns on the side of its head. I heard Flash gasp and I saw some electricity spark from his shoulders as I could sense his anger spike.

“War Beasts…” Flash hissed.

“War Beasts?” I repeat. “What’s a War Beast?”

"War Beasts are fire breathing creatures with the strength of twenty earth ponies and are immune to magic blasts. I heard these things are some of the Caribou's main source of strength since no attack spells could harm them, not to mention their hide is especially tough, which is why towns like Appleoosa fell so quickly. And…” he trailed off clenching his fists. “I also heard that these buckers allow them to rape slaves, sometimes for entertainment or to breed them for more War Beasts.”

That last part made my eyes widen and clench my teeth at the sick fact I was just told. These fucking sick bastards let these disgusting hulking monsters rape mares for sport? Even having the audacity to force them to breed with them? All I wanted to do was march out in the open and go on another wild killing spree like before, until my eye caught something hanging on the wall beside us. I reached over to take it off the wall and I saw something that surprised me but smirk a little. It was a wanted poster of me and the image was when I sent out the broadcast and I had my flames covering my body but my face was covered by my hood, despite my eye glowing red.

“Well that was quick for them to take me seriously,” I said. “Only 30,000,000 bits? Can’t help but feel a little bummed that it’s not higher.”

“Holy buck that’s a lot of money,” Flash said in awe of the poster.

“What, you gonna turn me in for the bounty?” I tease.

“What?! No of course not!” He said.

“Relax Flash, it’s just a joke,” I chuckled while tucking the poster in my pocket. “However it does make things a tad more difficult.”

“What do you mean?” Flash wonders.

“I wanted to do this without drawing any attention but since those posters are already plastered all over town, and probably soon the rest of Equestria, I can’t walk around as a human,” I explain.

“So what do we do?” Flash wonders. I scratched my chin in thought trying to think of something until I got an idea. It was a long shot but if I can somehow disguise myself I can walk through town no problem.

“Flash, I’m gonna change my appearance right now so please do me a favor and don’t attack me,” I said as I took a step back.

“Uh ok, why?” Flash wonders with a quirked brow.

I didn’t answer as I closed my eyes and began to focus. I felt my wings retract into my body and my physique begin to change. I felt fur grow along my skin and my face stretch into a muzzle. My height shrunk a few inches as I felt something grow from my head and my hair grow out longer than it was. When I opened my eyes I saw Flash look at me in total shock. I glanced over at a window and saw my reflection making me raise my eyebrows. No longer did I see my human form, but me as a Caribou with reddish brown fur with darker brown nose and a pair of amber eyes. On my head was a pair of large antlers and my hair had grown into a dark grey mane, along with a small tail that poked out from under my jacket.

“Well now,” I said, examining my new appearance. “I expected it to work but not this well.”

“Holy buck, how did you do that?” Flash asks. “You look just like them.”

“Quite impressive, Dimitri,” Lucifer said appearing next to us. “It pleases me your Zoan abilities work just as well as your other powers.”

“Zoan?” Flash repeats.

“I’ll explain later,” I said waving my hand. “Now that I look like them I can blend with the crowd.”

“What about me?” Flash asks.

“There’s no wanted poster for you so I think you should be ok. Right now we need to work on freeing this place and finding Big Mac so I need you to do some recon while I gather information,” I said.

“Got it, but how’re you gonna do that?” Flash wonders.

“I have my ways,” I respond vaguely. “Now get to it.”

Flash nods and runs off in another direction while I take a breath and walk out of my hiding spot. As I walked through town the Caribou and stallions didn’t pay me any mind since I was a Caribou myself. Some nodded to me and I nodded back, much to my reluctance, but I had to play the part since I wanted to at least try and be more subtle about this. Though as I walked I noticed some Caribou and stallions had holsters on their belts and could see a six shooter in each one. I reminded myself of the rifles back in Cloudsdale which only confirmed my suspicions that the Sins introduced weapons from my world to the Caribou. Only question is, how long were they manufacturing this weaponry before the Fall and what other weapons do they have at their disposal?

I then came across a familiar building I recognized as the Salt Block so I decided to try my hand there. Only as I was about to enter the saloon I saw a bunch of mares sitting in front of the saloon all wearing collars and little to no clothing. I clenched my fist as small embers sparked from my hand but I took a deep breath to calm myself down as I approached the doors. Some of the mares who had black collars looked at me in fear while the ones with red collars gave me very lustful looks and opened their mouths as if they wanted me to do something to them. I ignored them, despite my anger starting to boil and walking through the doors. There were Caribou and stallions, even some brainwashed stallions here and there, all drinking and laughing as if there wasn’t a care in the world. I scoffed and walked over to the bar and sat myself down. The bartender walked up to me and I looked up to see someone I didn’t expect. It was Applejack’s cousin Braeburn and I noticed his eyes were glowing a sickly green which meant he was brainwashed.

“Howdy partner, what can Ah get ya? A drink, some food, or a bitch to buck?” He asks while pointing over to the corner. I looked over and saw more mares sitting in a group as one of them was grabbed by a Caribou and forced upstairs. I almost got up to stop him but I reminded myself I needed to play the part, for now…

“Disgusting…” Lucifer growled, good thing no one else can see him.

“Just a drink is fine, scotch if you’ve got it,’ I said. Braeburn nods and reaches under the table and pulls out a bottle and a glass and pours it for me. “So tell me, I’m new around these parts, is there anyone here in charge?” I ask.

“That’d be old Grind up in the mayor’s manor,” Braeburn said pointing out the window and I saw a large house in the outskirts. “He runs the breeding pens and manages the War Beasts. That stag always makes sure the War Beasts breed with the dumb bitches so he can add more of them to the pack.”

“I see, “ I said taking a shot. “I noticed there was a bunch of wanted posters around town, was that for that guy who appeared in the screens around Equestria?“

“Oh yeah, quite tha scary sight, he was. Ah heard some of the other Caribou talkin’ and they said Overlord Lust had sent out an order to hunt down that feller. Ah even heard ever since he took over Cloudsdale, ponies and Caribou have been running around all over trying to find the bucker for that sweet bounty he’s got on his head,” Braeburn explains.

“I suppose one would be pretty set if they got that much bits on them,” I shrugged, taking another shot. “By the way, you seem like a pony who knows a lot of folks, does the name Big Macintosh mean anything to you?” I ask.

“Ya know my cousin, partner?” He asks.

“In a way,” I said vaguely. “I heard he was the bitch of honesty’s brother,” I said while cursing myself in my head for calling Applejack that.

“Ah see ya also know mah stupid bitch cousin, well if yer wonderin’ if he’s here he ain’t. I do recall him headed off to Manehatten some time ago but Ah haven’t seen him since,” Braeburn said.

“Manehatten, huh?” I repeat taking another shot of scotch. Damn, of all places for him to be, I think.

“At least we know of his location, Dimitri. Now you can focus on freeing this town.” Lucifer said.

“Well it was nice talking to you, Braeburn,” I said pulling out a sack of bits from my pocket. “Thanks for the drink,” I said standing up. I was about to leave when a drunk Caribou hobbled over and brushed passed me hitting my shoulder but I just continued to the door.

“Oi you!” He slurred making me look over my shoulder. “Wha kinda mannerz you have? You bumped inta me an thass all ya do? Juss walk away an not say sorry~?”

“You bumped into me, pal,” I shot back. “Not my fault you’re too piss drunk to even pick your nose.”

“You buckn’ buck!” He snapped, slamming his hand on the bar. “You cannot talk ta me liek tha! An juss for tha, I’m callin’ you out!” Soon the whole room got quiet at this drunk asshat’s challenge. I then turned my body around and crossed my arms.

“Buddy, you really don’t wanna do that,” I warn.

“Buck ya I do!” He said, slamming his hand again. “And those fancy swords of yours ain’t gonna cut it!” He said pointing at Surtr and Ymir. “Unless yer too scared ta get shot by me!”

“It seems stupidity is an expected trait for these Caribou,” Lucifer sighs.

“Even if I did accept your stupid challenge, I’ve got no firearms to use,” I said.

“Hey mister,” Braeburn called out and tossed me something. I caught it and looked down to see a well crafted six shooter with a black handle tucked in a black leather holster. “Y’all can use mine, Ah don’t really know how ta use it anyway.”

“Much obliged, Braeburn,” I nod as I hook the holster on the right side of my belt beside Surtr.

“Great! Ya got a piece, now get yer flank out here so I can kill ya!” The Caribou slurred as he hobbled out.

“Well this should be entertaining,” Lucifer chuckled darkly.

I stood in the middle of the road about a dozen feet away from the drunkard who looked at me with a smug smile. I glanced at the clock tower and saw it was about two minutes until noon. I also noticed that we had drawn a bit of a crowd as the residents gathered around to watch us duel. I saw Flash on one of the buildings hiding behind a chimney but I ever so so shook my head signaling him not to do anything and tilted my head a little to tell him to keep doing recon. He nods and runs off while I direct my attention to the drunk Caribou.

So much for keeping a low profile, I groan in my head.

“Ya got any last words, bucker?!” He slurred.

“Yeah, last words are for fools who haven’t said enough,” I said as I readied my hand over my six shooter.

Everyone was silent as the two of us waited for the bell to chime, no one said a word as I kept my gaze on my target. Despite him being drunk he had a bit of a sharp eye, which meant I shouldn’t take him lightly. All that could be heard was the distant breeze through the town and the snorts from the War Beasts every so often. I drowned all them out and focused on my heartbeat and waited for the bell to chime. My senses were dialed to eleven as my hand kept still over my gun, my fingers twitching every so often as I continued to wait. I breathed in slowly and exhaled to try and slow my heart rate and the hairs on my back stood up a bit. Silence, nothing but silence and my heart was all I heard as time seemed to slow down with each passing second.

…

…

…

BONG!

BONG!

BONG!

BONG!

BONG!

BONG!

BONG!

BONG!

BONG!

BONG!

BONG!

BONG!

As soon as the last bell rang I grabbed my gun and pulled it out as time still seemed to be in slow motion. I aimed my gun and brought my other hand over the safety hammer and picked out where I’d shoot.

BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

Six shots echoed through the town as the mouth of my gun smoked a little. Everyone turned their heads to my opponent and saw that he had a shocked expression on his face since he was still aiming his gun but had yet to pull the trigger. There were 6 holes all over his body, two in chest, two in his crotch, and two in his head. I twirled the gun in my hand a few times and holstered it as he leaned backwards and fell to the ground dead.

“Dead center,” was all I said as I walked away and through the crowd. I ignored any whispers I heard as I passed by them and continued walking until I was on the other side of town. I turned the corner and leaned back and sighed after I had just killed in front of the whole town.

“You truly know how to wow an audience, Dimitri,” Lucifer said.

“Hope they’re not too sore for me killing one of their own, since I am one of them on the outside,” I said.

“Oh I’m sure they’ll get over it, it sure seems like this isn’t the first time this has happened around here. Otherwise you’d be chased all around the town,” Lucifer said.

“Perhaps,” I shrug. I hear someone run up to me and I see Flash stare at me all wide eyed. “Hey Flash.”

“Holy Celestia, Lock! That was insane!” Flash said as he glanced at my six shooter. “What even is that thing?”

“This is a six shooter,” I answered, pulling it out. “A weapon from my world.”

“Your world?” Flash repeats.

“Yup, there were similar weapons like this back in Cloudsdale if you recall. Which makes things a little more worrisome,” I said as I reloaded my six shooter with the bullets Braeburn also gave me.

“How do you figure?” Flash asks.

“The Sins no doubt outfitted Dainn and his army with these kinds of weapons, which is why he was able to take control so quickly. If he has weapons like these in his arsenal I can only imagine what else he’s got tucked under his belt,” I said as I holstered my six shooter.

“That is very worrisome,” Flash agrees. “Well you’ll be happy to know I finished my recon and I think this town should be an easy one to take. The slaves seem to be all kept in the War Beast pens at night while the males sleep in the buildings through town. I was thinking that maybe if we can get all the mares out first, we can focus on getting any brainwashed stallions out and clear out the rest.”

“Sounds like a plan, I’ll handle the mares while you clear the town. Once we’re done we’ll take care of the bastard mayor Grinder and place a barrier around town before we leave,” I said.

“Got it, by the way, any news on Big Mac? Is he in Appleoosa?” Flash asks.

“Sadly no, I heard from Braeburn that he headed to Manehatten some time ago which is inconvenient since Manehatten is one of the places I plan for us to take back last,” I said.

“Can’t we just go and take it back as soon as we’re done here?” Flash wonders.

“I know you wanna take back Equestria all at once, but we need to be smart in our liberation,” I said. “To be honest I wanted to wait a little before coming here but I suppose I jumped the gun when I heard that Mac was missing. Manehatten isn’t going anywhere and I doubt Mac will too, for now let’s focus on the mission at hand.”

“Yes sir,” Flash agrees. I nod as I transform back into a human and make my wings reappear on my back, never thought I’d miss having wings since I’ve had them out for so long. We both flew back to The Prometheus so that we could wait until nightfall to begin our liberation.

The sun had just set over the horizon and I watched from the crow’s nest as the last light from the town went out. I glanced over to a Flash who was standing next to me and even Rainbow since I promised her she could help free the slaves. We all jumped in the air and flew back to the town but made sure to be extra quiet. Once we landed in the same spot as before I motioned Flash to start clearing the brainwashed stallions out before all hell broke loose. He parted ways with Rainbow and I as we made our way to the pens while sticking to the shadows of the buildings. Every so often there’d be a patrol walking through town but we made sure not to draw his attention and pressed on. Soon we came up to what looked like a barn and we climbed the fence and walked up to the building. When I crept up to the window and peered inside. In each stall was a War Beast fast asleep and I even saw a mare or two in each one with one of the War Beasts legs wrapped around them as some whimpered in their sleep. I scowled at the sight and quietly climbed in with a Rainbow following. She gasped at the sight of the War Beasts but I motioned her to keep quiet since she looked like she wanted to scream and kill these monsters. I walked up to one of the stalls and slowly opened the door, careful not to wake anyone up. I looked down at the hairy beast and the mare beside him but I couldn’t help but let my flames flicker a little at the sight of the poor mare. It wasn’t the fact that her horn was cut off, or the many scars she had on her back, but the obvious protruding belly of hers which meant this fucking beast had impregnated her and there was a baby War Beast growing inside her.

“Fucking sickening…” I whisper.

There was nothing I’d like to do more than to slice this thing up but I didn’t want to risk alerting anyone nearby. After pondering it for a bit I for an idea and moved my hand towards its open mouth. Fucking thing’s breath made me gag a bit but I pointed my finger down and my hand became all liquidity as a purple slime like substance dripped down and on the War Beast’s tongue. After a few minutes of waiting I watched as the breaths of the Beast slowed and soon it came to a stop which meant the poison had done its work and ended its life. I pulled over my hood as I reached down to gently shake the mare awake. Once she opened her eyes she looked at me and was about to scream but I covered her mouth.

“Don’t scream,” I whispered. “I’m here to get you and the others out of here, I’m the one who was on the broadcast and declared war against Dainn.” Her eyes widened and nodded as I removed my hand but she immediately started crying as she looked down at her pregnant belly.

“That thing did this to me…” she whispered. “I always wanted to be a mother but not to some disgusting War Beast, I’d rather die than give birth to this monster…”

I frowned at the whimpering mare as I looked at her stomach. There had to be something I could do but there weren’t a lot of options, unless…

Boss… I think.

“There is a way, but it is not a pleasant one,” Lucifer said.

What can be done? I ask.

“The power to manipulate souls, you must extract the infant War Beast’s soul from her womb and it will die and fade away,” he replied.

…Very well, I thought.

“I can fix this, but it won’t be pleasant,” I whisper.

“Please, I don’t want to be a mother to a monster. I want to find a special somepony and hold my own foal,” the mare pleads. I nod and place a hand on her stomach. My hand faintly glows as I can sense the young soul within as I begin to extract its soul.

You were never meant to be conceived in the first place, I think darkly. Consider this a mercy than what happened to your father. The bulge in her stomach started to slowly shrink as I continued to absorb the soul. Soon there was nothing left as her stomach become flat and I removed my hand.

“It is done,” I said. But before she could thank me I blew a type of knockout gas from my mouth and into her face. Her eyes glazed over as she fell to her side, completely unconscious. “Rainbow,” I call out from the stall and she sticks her head in. “You’re going to gather each mare and bring them outside,” I order plainly. She as I stand up and walk past her. I repeat the same process with all the other War Beasts and any pregnant mares, despite the somewhat guilty feeling I had. About an hour later, we had successfully cleared out the barn and it was filled with nothing but poisoned and dead War Beasts. When I walked outside I saw Rainbow pull the last mare with the others and see dozens of them all slumped under a tree.

“So what now?” She whispers.

“Now you stay out of sight and wait for Flash and I,” I said as I walked away.

“But I want to help with freeing the town,” Rainbow said, trying to follow me.

“Rainbow,” I said sternly, looking over my shoulder making her stop in her tracks. “I said you could help free the mares and you did just that. You already have another important job by keeping these mares safe, and to make sure that you do,” I said as I leaned down and placed a hand on the grass. My hand glows red as tribal markings circle the tree and Rainbow and I stand back up. “No matter what you see or hear, stay behind this barrier no matter what. Under no circumstances are you to leave this area, am I clear?” I ask. Rainbow is silent for a moment but nods and walks back to the group of unconscious mares. Without another word I walk back to the town and stand in the middle of the road.

I wanted to keep it all at bay, but after seeing the state of the mares and what they had gone through with the War Beasts was the breaking point. My fists clenched as my breathing became heavy and the flames started to flicker along my body. It’s been a while since I’ve been this pissed, more so than the Heat week. I wanted them to suffer, I wanted to make them rue the day they let those monsters have their way with the mares and even let them carry their young. The broadcast wasn’t enough, killing them wasn’t enough, I wanted to tear them limb from limb and burn their very souls. I saw Flash run up to me but then went pale as soon as he saw how angry I was.

“Um, L-Lock…? I got…t-the brainwashed stallions out…” he stuttered.

I didn’t have to say anything since he got the message to get the fuck out before things got messy. He nods and runs out to the outskirts of town.

“You shall all burn…” I hissed as my body began to change again.

“Man this stinks…” I said out loud. I looked over at all the unconscious mares and couldn’t help but feel like I could be doing more instead of foalsitting over them. I was glad Dimitri let me help him out with the liberation but I wanted to do more than just sitting around. Although at the same time I guess I couldn’t really complain since I still had to work on regaining his trust, Goddess above was I dumb to try and attack him. Suddenly, the ground began to shake and I heard a roar coming from the town which made me jump in the air. It spooked me so bad. I snapped my head in the town’s direction as I flew up into the air to get a better view and saw something that made my wings shiver.

A dragon, unlike any I’ve ever seen, flew up into the air and around the town while roaring as loud as it could. I’ve never felt so scared in my life as I watched it swoop down into the streets. I then heard screams coming from the town and loud noises that sounded like fireworks as the dragon rose up with something in its claws. It had handfuls of Caribou and flew up into the air and dropped them and the dragon breathed in and unleashed a torrent of flames, burning them to a crisp in mid air. I couldn’t look away from the destruction as it continued to fly around and tear its way through the streets while also destroying a few buildings. I could see the residents of the town all run around in a panic and I even saw a strange orange blur zip around at high speeds, even faster than me and that’s coming from me.

After about another hour of its rampage it stopped and looked over to a large house on the outskirts of town. The dragon flew over to the house and I slowly but surely followed behind as I saw some more Caribou run out of the house, some of them mounting those War Beasts I heard about. One of them was a fat Caribou and he was wearing fancy clothes and was yelling at the other Caribou, something I couldn’t hear. The dragon then rose its head up and unleashed a huge torrent of flames from its mouth, bigger than the one before and completely obliterating the house and the Caribou in front of it. Once it stopped its breath of flames it landed on the ground and raised its head to look to the sky. I thought it was over until it roared an ear splitting roar that blew me back a few feet in the air. Once I steadied myself I watched as the dragon started to shrink. I didn’t dare take my eyes off as it continued to shrink in size until I saw it turn into something, or somepony, I recognized immediately. It was Dimitri, and he was staring at the destroyed remains of the house not moving an inch. He then slowly turned around and walked back towards the town while I still stared at him in total shock. He seemed to notice me as he looked up in the air and I flinched as he did so. Instead of getting mad at me for leaving the group of mares, he just smiled and waved at me like there was nothing wrong as he continued walking away from the destruction.

“Holy buck,” I said to myself. “He’s…so powerful.”

I then flew back down to where the mares were and waited for Lock to finish whatever else had to be done in Appleloosa. All the while I couldn’t help myself from trembling at what I had just seen tonight. One thing’s for sure though, if there’s anypony who can end this nightmare, it’s Dimitri Lockdrom.

Author's Notes:

Careful you anger the Devil’s Hand, or your soul shall burn forever.

~WurkyWilk has left the building…

The Devil and His Princess

Chapter 15

I slowly opened my eyes and yawned as the sun began to peer into my room. I felt something move on my chest and saw Twilight laying her head on me with her arms wrapped around my torso. I smiled and reached down to stroke her mane and she smiled as she slept and snuggled into me more. It’s been a week since we liberated Appleoosa and I had kept to myself for a couple days ever since we returned. Because of what I saw what those War Beasts had done, I turned into a dragon and almost destroyed the once cozy town. Even after I blew off my anger by obliterating the stag in charge I was still in a sensitive mood so I kept myself preoccupied by focusing on finding out all I could about where in Manehatten Big Mac was being kept and slept in the Captain’s Quarters. Unfortunately Flash had no luck whenever he tried to do recon in the city, no thanks to me since now that the Caribou are on high alert after my little episode in Appleloosa. However he has heard that Manehatten, along with other major cities such as Las Pegasus and Vanhoover, were all under the control of someone named The King Pony. An obvious traitor trying to hide under an alias with a fancy title but once we find out who he is, his days are numbered.

The King Pony was reported to answer to Lust himself so in a way he’s his second in command. Despite just being a normal pony he was given such an important title and runs the slave trade and commands the major city Caribou forces in Equestria in Lusts name. The list of crimes he’s committed is a mile long but he is a slippery bastard if Flash can’t seem to pinpoint who he is but we’ll worry about that when the time comes. Twilight opens her eyes and yawns cutely as she looks up at me. She smiles and nuzzles into the crook of my neck as I wrap my arms around her and hold her close.

“Good morning, Lock,” she said.

“Morning, sleep well?” I ask.

“Yes, in fact I’ve been sleeping a lot better ever since I started sleeping with you,” Twilight said with a faint blush.

“Always happy to keep my girl in high spirits,” I said. She smiles again and leans up to kiss me. I meet her half way and our lips meet and she adjusts herself so she’s laying on top of me. She pulls back and looks lovingly into my eyes as I reach up to cup her cheek. “There something wrong, Twi?” I ask.

“You could already tell?” She said, leaning into my hand.

“It’s about my solitude I took for a couple of days, isn’t it?” I ask.

“Yes, I asked Flash what happened and he gave me a rough explanation, I’m so sorry you had to witness something so awful,” Twilight said sadly.

“Well I did expect to see some pretty messed up things in this war but that was just unprecedented, even back in my world I’ve seen and experienced bad shit during my service in the military however that was just as bad,” I said.

“Was one of those bad things you experienced why you lost your eye?” Twilight asks as she cups my face.

“Oh yeah, I forgot I told you one of them’s a fake, but yes it was,” I said as the scar on my back twitched in pain at the memories of that day. “You could say I gave it up for the sake of others but in the end it wasn’t enough.”

“Would you like to tell me about it? I’m a very good listener,” Twilight asks.

“I appreciate the thought Twi, really I do, but today isn’t the day I share that story just yet,” I said, patting her head.

“Well ok, it’s just…” Twilight leans down and kisses me again and looks in my eyes again. “I don’t like it when you’re sad and suffering. You say you have Flash and your crew with you and fight alongside you but sometimes I wonder if you’re trying to carry the weight of this war on your shoulders alone. You shouldn’t have to bare such a huge responsibility on your own, Dimitri, that’s why you have your crew, your friends, Flash, and especially me. We all want to help end this war and nightmare so please don’t try to do it all on your own, ok?”

I was silent as I thought about what she said. Have I been trying to do everything on my own? For that matter can I even do this all on my own? I liberated a city here and there and broadcasting to the entire planet is one thing but I mostly did those things on my own with Flash assisting me. I have a ship and my own crew yet they have only looked after the ship and brought me to where I need to go. Perhaps Twilight is right, I do need to start leaning on someone’s shoulders every now and then. I’m only one man after all, even if I’m The Devil’s Hand.

“Ok, Twi, I promise to have others help me when I need it most,” I said, making her smile. “In fact you just gave me an idea I had for my crew.”

“Really? What is it?” Twilight wonders.

“That, little mare, is a secret,” I said, booping her nose. She gives me a cute pouty look and I chuckle as I pat her head, “You know, you’re cute when you pout like that.”

“Don’t tease me, Lock,” Twilight said as she sat up and crossed her arms then looked away. “And it’s no fair when you call me cute, I can never stay mad at you.”

“Oh?” I smirked. “Are you saying you don’t want me to call you cute anymore?” Twilight looks back at me with an even more cute pouty face and red cheeks and looks like she’s about to blow her top. I chuckle as I sit up and she stays on my lap as I wrap my arms and wings around her, completely covering her in my embrace. “You know I only tease you because I love you so much, right? You’re the best thing that’s happened to me in a long time and I always want to make you smile.”

Twilight smiles as she nuzzles into my chest and I start to rub the back of her head like I always do. She looks up at me and leans up and kisses me on the lips again. She then wraps her arms around my neck and kisses me as I lean back and she’s laying on top of me. I was about to pull away when I felt her tongue start to prod my lips which surprised me a bit but I obliged by parting my lips and letting her tongue explore my mouth. She moans as she meets my tongue with hers and I let hers brush against mine and she runs along my teeth. After about a minute more of kissing, she breaks away and a thin strand of saliva trails behind leaving her with a very blushing face.

“Well that was unexpected,” I said, a little aroused. “Not unwelcome, but still unexpected.”

“Think of it as showing how much I love you too, Lock,” Twilight said, pecking me on the lips once more. “Now come on, it’s time you get ready go do what you do best.”

I nod as I roll my eyes and scoot out of the bed with Twilight. I stretch my arms and wings out, getting a few satisfying pops here and there, and I glance over and see Twilight sitting on the edge of the bed still and gawking at my upper body. I always slept with no shirt on so she had gotten a full view of my well toned military upper body. I smirked as I rolled my eyes and made for the door so I could find another bathroom but felt a tug on my arm. I look over my shoulder and see Twilight gripping my wrist and fidgeting in place with an even deeper blush making me arch a brow.

“Something the matter Twi?” ask.

“U-um, well I-I was wondering if m-maybe you’d like to…bathe with me…?” She mutters. Now both my eyebrows were raised at her sudden request which, admittedly, made me blush just a tad. I pondered about her request, thinking of all the outcomes that could happen but I also reminded myself that she’s still pure and doesn’t look like she’s quite ready for that level in our relationship. So, since it is just simple bathing, I suppose it wouldn’t hurt.

“Erm…sure alright,” I responded.

She smiles widely and pulls me towards the direction of the bathroom. Before I shut the door behind us, I stretch my arm out to the main door and lock it before I retract my arm so that we’re not disturbed. I slowly shut the bathroom door behind me and turn to see Twilight already starting to undress from her pajamas. She takes off her buttoned top and places it on the counter and pulls down her bottoms as she bends down, giving me a full view of her ass. For a young mare like her, I never noticed how much of a nice body she’s got. Her hourglass figure with her bust, waist, and legs made me truly admire her for taking care of herself so well, especially her wings which looked so soft and the feathers looked well kept. Twilight looks back at me as I continue to gaze at her and she blushes while crossing her arms over her chest.

“Please don’t stare too much, Lock, it’s a bit embarrassing,” she said.

I shake my head a little to snap myself out of my daze and I smile as I walk over to her. She looks up at me as I cup her cheek which makes her smile as well.

“There’s nothing to be embarrassed about, Twi, I was just admiring your gorgeous figure,” I said, making her swoon at my soft words.

“You…really think I’m that pretty?” She asks.

“Of course, but you should know I don’t just love you for your looks,” I said as I placed a hand above her chest making her gasp. “I love you for what’s in here as well, your kind and caring heart for those around you and how you always believe in the power of friendship.”

Twilight smiles widely as she jumps up and kisses me deep, to which I respond in kind by holding her close. She pulls away and I rest my forehead on hers as I look into her beautiful deep purple eyes and she looks into my grey ones.

“I love you so much,” Twilight said.

“I love you too, and I’ll always be there for you to keep you safe,” I said. She smiles as she turns around and begins to fill the tub. I take this opportunity to turn around and take my own bottoms off and place them on the counter. I hear a small gasp and look to see Twilight with a shocked expression and realize she’s seen the large scar on my back which makes me frown and try to cover it with my wings.

“Sorry,” I said looking away. “You weren’t really supposed to see that.”

I feel a pair of arms wrap around me and her head rests on my back. I place a hand on her arms as we just stand there for a moment.

“It’s as you said, Lock, I won’t force you to tell me everything now. Just know I’ll be here should you ever need somepony to listen,” Twilight said.

I nod and she approaches the tub and turns off the water. The bathroom is now a bit steamy and I can hear her take off the last of her clothing and place it on the counter. As a gentleman, I gave her the privacy she needed to do so and waited until she was completely in the tub before I went and joined her.

“Ok Lock, it’s your turn,” Twilight said. I look over my shoulder and see she’s now in the water and smiling at me. “If you want I can cover my eyes so you can take your boxers off,” she said as she covers her eyes with her hands.

I chuckle and proceed to remove my boxers and place them on the counter with my bottoms. I approach the tub and she scoots over to make room. I climb inside and relax at the warm sensation of the water touching my skin and sit myself in the tub and lean back and sighed with content. Twilight takes this opportunity to scoot close to me and lay her head on my chest as I wrap my arm around her.

“Gotta say, this is very nice,” I said with a smile. “Makes me almost forget about the war.” Twilight nods and she looks at the tribal brands on my arms and she runs her hand along them.

“You said these were burned onto your skin,” she said and I nod with a hum. “Did it hurt?”

“Yup,” I said. “Arguably the most painful experience I’ve never had. But they’re what signify what I am so it was a necessity. To be honest I blacked out because of the pain but I managed to pull myself together.” Twilight nuzzles into my chest more and brings my hand close and hugs it between her chest making me blush a tad.

“I don’t like the image of you in pain,” she said sadly.

“Come on, Twi, they don’t hurt anymore so it’s fine,” I said to reassure her. “Now let’s get cleaned up and ready for the day, shall we?” Twilight nods and we both take turns washing each other. Whenever I washed her I was careful not to get too grabby with her body, especially when she insisted I wash her front. I was hesitant at first but she had already guided my hands to her breasts so I ended up getting a good feel of her D-cup breasts which were incredible, to say the least. For the rest of the bath we just enjoyed each other’s company as we took turns washing each other. Not another word was said, just us together in the bath.

Eventually we finished our bath and got dressed and made our way to the map room, hand in hand. Twilight had her usual attire on and I was wearing my hooded leather jacket, as usual, along with my boots and a fresh pair of black jeans with my swords and six-shooter clipped on my belt and a white V-neck with a tribal pattern on the side, courtesy of Rarity. When we made it to the dining room I saw the rest of the girls and Cadence with Flurry, minus Fluttershy, and Flash and all sitting at the table eating breakfast. When they noticed us they all smiled and said good morning as I sat next to Twilight at the head of the table.

“So Lock,” Flash said, gaining my attention as I served myself some pancakes Pinkie made. “What’s the next city we’re gonna liberate?”

“I vote to liberate Las Pegasus or Manehatten,” Rainbow said. “We gotta figure out where Big Mac is being kept and who this King Pony bastard is hiding.”

“No liberation or recon today you two,” I said as I ate my breakfast. “Today, and for the days to come, we’re gonna do something a little different as we continue our campaign.”

“What’s that?” Flash wonders.

“Today I’m gonna train the crew of The Prometheus so they’re a proper fighting force to be reckoned with. It’s come to my attention that Flash and I have been doing most of the heavy lifting yet most of others in the crew have little to no combat experience whatsoever. Well I think it’s time we fix that, because I had recently discovered the weapons stash on the ship and it’s filled with swords, spears, shields, and even firearms from my world,” I explained.

“Firearms?” Flash repeats. “Like your six-shooter thing?” He asks.

“Yup, them and a bunch of rifles. With the proper training and guidance I’m confident they’ll be able to handle themselves when in a fight, especially the mares since they wouldn’t wanna return to being a slave,” I said.

“But will they be able to handle such weaponry?” Twilight wonders. “No pony has ever seen such advanced technology before.”

“Not to pour salt on the wound, but this is why the Caribou were able to conquer Eques is such a short amount of time. The Sins had outfitted Dainn and his followers with my worlds weaponry and combined with his own advances, along with their own magic, they’re more troublesome than I care to admit. However I plan to level the playing field by using their own weapons against them, which should be easy to show how they’re used.”

“Do you think I can get one of my own rifle things?” Rainbow asks.

“Sorry, Dash, but for the first month or so you and the rest of the crew are gonna be training to improve your combat and physical strengths, same goes for you Flash,” I said, making him turn to me.

“I have to train too?” Flash asks.

“Just because you have super speed doesn’t mean you can shirk your training,” I said, glancing at him. “You may have power but you still have much to learn. In fact, to make things fair, while we’re training I forbid you from using your power.”

“No power?” Flash whines.

“Don’t complain,” I snap. “There will come a time when we can’t solely rely on our powers during the fight against the Caribou. We need to be ready at all times for any possible situation that comes our way. That includes not using our power all the time.”

Flash was about to protest but I just gave a look like I was expecting him to say something back. He sighs and nods, accepting the truth.

“Once again, you make a valid point Lock. If I’m gonna show everypony I deserve the position of Captain then I gotta prove it,” Flash said.

“Couldn’t agree more,” I said with a proud nod.

“You’re always so serious, Sir Dimitri,” Cadence said as she fed Flurry with a bottle. “It’s admirable but perhaps maybe you should relax once in a while?”

“In warfare, relaxing means death,” I said bluntly, making everyone pause from their eating. “…Sorry, it’s just how I was taught back in my world as a soldier. But I appreciate the concern, Cadenza. Perhaps if things go well with the training I’ll take a breather for a couple of days.”

Cadence smiles and goes back to feeding Flurry. I then finish the last of my breakfast and down the last of my water and stand up with Flash and Rainbow following suit.

“Oh by the way, Applejack,” I said as she looked up at me. “How’s Braeburn and the rest of your family?”

“He and the others are fine, thank ya kindly,” Applejack smiles. “They’re all at the Acres buildin’ small houses around the farm out of old Apple trees. He told me to tell ya he and the rest of the Apples ya saved in Appleloosa to say thank ya with all their hearts.”

“Heh, must’ve heard that at least a million times when I released him from the brainwashing but I’m glad he and the others are doing well,” I nod. I then lean down and give Twilight a kiss on the cheek making her blush and smile up at me. “I’ll see you later.”

“Promise?” She said cutely.

“Always,” I respond and walk away with Flash and Rainbow.

As Lock and the others left, Twilight stared at him dreamily as she sighed and rested her head in her hand as she watched her coltfriend leave the dining room. The others noticed Twilight’s enamored state and giggled at how love struck she was over Lock.

“My my, Twilight,” Rarity coos. “I knew you were in love with Sir Dimitri but I didn’t expect you to be this head over hooves for him.”

“Yeah!” Pinkie chirps. “You must have the biggest smile I’ve ever seen you make!” Twilight turns to her friends and blushes and smiles shyly.

“What can I say? Lock is very special to me and I’m so very happy that he found his way into my life, despite the circumstances,” Twilight said. “Under all those brands on his arms, and that serious war ego of his, he’s a sweetheart who always makes sure to tell me how much he loves me.”

“Aaaaaaawwwww~” the others swoon.

“Oh Twilight, I’m so very happy for you,” Cadence said with a warm smile. “Sir Dimitri is the perfect stallion who’s found the perfect mare, and he reminds me so much like…” Cadence frowns and looks down at her daughter who looks up at her mother and reaches up to her. “…like Shining.”

Now all the mares in the room went silent and frowned at the mention of the fallen Captain’s name. Things have never been quite the same since his passing, especially for Cadence and Flurry. Cadence has Flurry in her arms and next to her almost at all times and Flurry hasn’t smiled once since the funeral, even Pinkie couldn’t get the poor filly to smile. Sometimes at night, if one were to pass by Cadence’s room, they’d hear her weeping herself and calling out to Shining Armor despite him not being there. It was apparent that everyone missed Shining greatly, but more so from his family.

“I know Cadence,” Twilight said as she stood up and walked over to the Princess of Love to embrace her. “I miss him too, but we must stay strong for him. He’d want us to keep living for his sake.” Cadence nods and wipes her eyes as she stands up and walks to the library to read Flurry, a children’s book. Twilight then returns to her seat and she and her friends continue eating.

“Hey Twilight,” Pinkie said. “How come you and Locky were late to breakfast?”

Twilight paused from drinking her juice and began to blush heavily as she set her glass down. She wanted to come up with a logical excuse but unfortunately Applejack, the honest mare, was sitting at the table which left her with little options besides being honest.

“Um…well the reason is because we were…bathing together…” Twilight muttered, twiddling her thumbs.

“Y’all bathed together?” Applejack repeated with a light blush.

“Oh my stars how sweet,” Rarity swoons. “I’m surprised you didn’t stay longer in the bath with him.”

“Why would we?” Twilight questions. “We just bathed together and washed each other.”

“Ooh, you washed each other, hun?” Pinkie teases with a wide grin.

“Yes…I mean no! I mean…oh pony feathers,” Twilight groaned.

“Relax Twilight dear,” Rarity reassures. “We don’t believe you did anything else besides clean each other, we know you’re not that kind of mare nor he that kind of stallion. While we may now live in troubled times, we can always be reassured that Sir Dimitri wouldn’t dare act the same way as those heathen Caribou.”

“I know, he even told me he loves me for who I am on the inside and not the outside,” Twilight said with a smile. “He’s done so much for Equestria already and I can’t help but love him even more. Sometimes I wish I could do more for him and prove just how much he means to me.” Rarity then gains a coy smile and leans in towards Twilight.

“You know darling, I may know of a way you can do just that,” she said as she beckons Twilight closer. Twilight leans in and Rarity covers her mouth over Twilight’s ear to whisper something. As Rarity whispered into Twilight’s ear, Twilight’s face went from her normal purple shade to an almost crimson red as Lock’s wings and her own wings sprung out stiff.

“Y-y-y-you can’t b-b-be serious?!” Twilight yelped, tripping on her words.

“On the contrary darling,” Rarity said as she stood up and grabbed Twilight by her wrist. “I’m as serious as a hydra. Now come along, I must insist you come with me back to the boutique. Now that we’re back in Ponyville I’ve taken the liberty of redesigning some clothes I’ve kept on record. And I have an idea what you could wear for your stallion.”

As the two mares walked away, Fluttershy had arrived wearing her pajamas and yawned cutely as she walked into the dining room. She then saw Rarity and Twilight leave the room with Rarity smiling excitedly and Twilight blushing up a storm which left the timid mare rather confused.

“Um, what did I miss?” Fluttershy wondered.

“ATTENTION!!!”

Flash announced as we walked up the gangplank and on the deck of The Prometheus. All crew members scrambled together and lined up in rows in front of me. Some were in the middle of their own business and others were somewhat being productive while on deck of the ship. Soon they were all standing in front of me and Flash with their backs straight and their arms behind their backs. I paced back and forth in front of them as they kept as still as statues, until I came across a skinny looking pegasus stallion who looked the most nervous of the bunch.

“You are a very strange looking individual, if you don’t mind me saying so, private,” I said as I approached him and looked him in the eye. “Name?”

“Cloud Skipper,” the stallion responds.

“How long you been dead, son?” I ask, earning a confused look from him.

“Sir?” He asks.

“I am not sir!” I snap, making him flinch. “I am Captain Lock or Captain! Sir you say for useless people!” I pause for a moment and he starts to sweat bullets. “The name is Ghoul, you say?”

“Cloud Skipper…C-Captain!” He repeats.

“Ghoul it is!” I said.

“Yes Captain!” He said.

I walk away and continue pacing in front of the crew and come across a couple ponies, one unicorn mare and the other an earth pony stallion. The stallion is completely stark naked and is covering himself but is still keeping his back straight and at attention as the mare is grunting every so often in pain. I sigh and back up my pace to face the mare who seems to be sweating more than Ghoul.

“There’s something off in your presentation, private,” I said, unamused. “Can’t place it, is it your mane? Is it the wrinkle in your trousers?”

“I have a knife in my hoof, Captain,” the mare winces. I looked down and saw a small knife was indeed sticking out of her hoof but the wound looked clean despite the small trickle of blood pooling out.

“Ah yes, of course,” I scoff. “That’s it, the knife. What is your name, soldier?”

“Shadow Star,” she responds.

“No, your name is Private Idiot!” I snap harshly. “Do you know why?” I question.

“Because I have a knife in my hoof,” she grunts again.

“Who placed the knife there, private?” I question.

“It was an accident, Captain, we were just messing around,” she said.

“I’m heartened by the knowledge you did not place it there with intention. Who threw the knife?” I order.

“I did, Captain!”

I looked to my right and down the way to see another unicorn pony stallion who raised his hand as he kept looking forward. His fur had small streaks of gray in the white of his fur and his mane was styled in a small mohawk.

“Private Swift Snow,” he introduced himself.

“You look part Zebra,” I said walking over to him. “To what tribe do you belong, son?”

“I’m…a unicorn,” he said nervously.

“Wrong,” I said cutting him off and standing right in front of him. “I believe you have some Zebra blood in you.”

“No sir-“

“ARE YOU CONTRADICTING ME?! YOU CARRIAGE BURNING SON OF A BITCH!” I shout in his face.

“NO CAPTAIN!” He shouts back.

“LET ME SEE YOUR ZEBRA WAR CRY, SON!” I order.

“I don’t-“

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!” I scream while bobbing my hand above my mouth.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!” He screams back while doing the same.

“What is your animal spirit?!” I question but he just looks confused. “Are your a garden snake?!”

“No Captain!”

“Are you a chipmunk?!”

“No Captain!”

“ARE YOU A DANCING REINDEER?!”

“NO CAPTAIN!”

“ARE YOU CONTRADICTING ME PRIVATE?!”

“NO CAPTAIN!”

“Good!” I said, taking a breath. “Then I shall henceforth call you Chief, as a sign of great respect to your people.”

“…Thank you Captain!” He said. I then hear chuckling to my left and I see a young pegasus colt smirking my way.

“Are you grinning at me boy or is that your natural state?” I question as I approach him and stand before him.

“No Captain!” He said.

“Name, private!” I demand.

“Wild Ace!” He responds.

“I have seen stalks of corn with better physiques, makes me want to pull an ear off private!” I bark in his face. “Can you carry your weight?”

“Yes Captain!” He responds.

“Should be easy for you then!” I said. “Sentry!”

“Captain?” Flash said.

“Make sure you keep this colt away from strong winds,” I ordered.

“Yes Captain!” Flash nods. I turn to private Idiot and approach her.

“Private Idiot!” I said.

“Yes Captain?” She said, still wincing in pain.

“Raise your hoof!” I order. She does but only a little. “Higher!” She raises it higher and I grab the knife and yank it out making her yelp in pain and I snap my fingers so cinders of Hellfire land on the wound to heal it.

“Listen up, greenhorns!” I shout to my crew. “Starting today and the days to come I will be putting you and your bodies through hell! Every step you take will be the an even bigger challenge than the last, your wings will feel like they will fall off, your horns will be so strained they will feel like cracking, and your muscles will feel like they’re constantly on fire! You have all had it easy going so far, but that ends today! I’m going to mold each and every one of you into proper soldiers so that you can help end the tyrannical rule of the Caribou! Do I make myself clear!”

“Yes Captain!” They all shout.

“I CAN’T HEAR YOU! AM I CLEAR?!” I yell.

“YES CAPTAIN!” They all shout louder.

“SPEAK THE FUCK UP CAUSE I CAN’T HEAR SHIT!” I scream.

“YES CAPTAIN LOCK!” They scream back.

“Everyone off deck, now!” I order and they all scramble to the gangplank. “Move it!” I noticed the naked stallion was trying to put back on his clothes he had taken off and I approached him with a stern glare. “I said movie it!”

“Just getting my uniform, Captain,” he said as he tried to put on his pants.

“Did I ask him to, Sentry?” I ask Flash.

“No memory of it, Captain,” Flash said.

“I believe any stallion who takes such pride in his natural naked state would surly enjoy the brisk of the outdoors as you are currently doing so right now. Now move your privates, private Parts!” I order. He sighs and drops his pants and runs to the gangplank while covering his package.

“Move it!” I yell after him. “You son of an exhibitionist!”

The past few weeks have been a grueling time for my crew. Every day, from dawn to dusk, they’ve all been doing nothing but physical and combat training and if I were to rate their progress I’d give them a 4 out of 10. While most of them may be green as grass, the only exceptions were Spitfire and her fellow Wonderbolts, Rainbow, Flash, and a few soldier ponies who joined up from Canterlot. Though their progress is slow their conviction makes up for it since none of them have given up from my training regiment. During these weeks we’ve also been liberating a couple more towns such as Dodge City, Detrot, and Chicoltgo. I allowed some of my more combat ready crew members to join the fight during those times and thanks to them the liberations took shorter than usual, despite a few close calls here and there where someone almost got killed or a mare was recaptured and taken away. More towns will soon follow the liberation as the next city I’ve decided to go to next was Las Pegasus.

From what I’ve been told by Flash’s recon, the once city resort has been turned into one giant trade center. Females sold into slavery to the highest bidder, weaponry of different variety purchased, and to make matters worse is that I heard from Flash over the coms of some kind of narcotic being sold around Equestria. They call it Unicorn Dust, a highly addictive drug that comes in the form of powder and they snort it like it’s cocaine. When I asked why they call it Unicorn Dust, I wished I hadn’t because of how enraged it made me so damn much. Apparently Unicorn Dust is crushed unicorn horns mixed with other chemicals to give the user a high and make his libido last longer when raping slaves. No doubt the sick fucks are using the horns they cut off from the unicorn mares or any male who weren’t affected by the brainwashing for their product. Flash told me Las Pegasus was one of the many manufacturing plants for Unicorn Dust so I made a mental note to destroy it when we go free the city.

As for the ponies who we freed from slavery and brainwashing, some have either decided to join my crew or move in to Ponyville. Thanks to the growing numbers, Ponyville is starting to expand as more buildings are being built to accommodate the ones we brought back. Even though I placed my barrier around the freed towns I believed it would be safer if they stuck around so they wouldn’t risk capture again, only after Equestria is taken back can they return to their rightful homes.

My crew and I are now in the training hall of The Prometheus and they all look exhausted and some are still rubbing their sore joints. I’m dressed in a black tank top, a pair of red athletic shorts with a tribal pattern running down the side, and white and red runners for shoes. I clear my throat making the crew snap to attention.

“Alright you lot, these past few weeks have been…adequate in regards to your progress. So today I’m going to introduce you all to a new exercise we’re gonna do at the end of every week,” I said as I walk over and grab a stand with a bell hanging off it. I placed the bell on the other side of the room and I walked back to the group. “See that bell?” I ask, pointing behind me. “Your task is to ring it so that you may call yourselves proper soldiers of freedom. But before you do, I want you lot to get into groups of five,” I ordered. They all looked at each other but obeyed and were about to get into groups. “With ponies you do not know,” I add. They pause and look at me but I just cross my arms and wait. They then resume their actions and soon they’re all in groups of five and I can tell they know next to nothing about the ponies they’re partnered with, especially Spitfire and the other Wonderbolts since they usually are always together. “Take note of your group that you’re now with, as of today the groups you’re in now are gonna be your platoon. You’ll train together, eat together, sleep together, hell you’ll even bathe together. I expect you to be the best of friends by next month and to pass this test together. Speaking of which, this bell will remain here and I will be guarding it. Your task is to try and get past me to ring the bell, simple right?” I said.

“WRONG!” I snap, startling some of them. “This bell is your graduation and I aim to keep it from ever being rung. As long as I’m still standing between you and this bell,” I said as I spread my wings wide. “You can bet your asses this bell ain’t getting fucking rung any time soon. So line your groups up and get ready!”

They all soon line up in their groups and the first group is ironically Spitfire’s group. The other members of her group were a couple stallions and mares and she smiles confidently.

“Been wanting to test myself against you, Captain,” Spitfire said, cracking her knuckles. I scoff and furl my wings.

The other ponies also get ready to charge but Spitfire just charges at me with her fists raised. I just stand there as she charges with her group trailing behind. As soon as she was about to strike me with her fist I unfurled one of my wings and blocked her punch, surprising her. She shakes her head and tries to roundhouse kick me but I raise my arm and block her again. I grab her leg and spin her around and throw her against her group causing her to crash into a couple of them. The other two try to tackle me but I duck down and swipe their legs with my wings making them tumble to the ground. I stand back up and brush my shoulders and furl my wings as the group picks themselves back up.

“Hmph, so much for teamwork, huh Spitz?” I mock. She grumbles as she stands up and her group follows her. “Now then, you better fix up that teamwork of yours if you wanna get this bell. So who’s next?” The next group walks up and I see Flash with his group. “Let’s begin,” I said, crossing my arms again.

I later walked off The Prometheus stretching my arms out, leaving my crew battered and bruised since none of the groups got even close to ringing the bell. The moon has already risen as I open the doors and walk to the map room to see if the others are there. I arrive to see Fluttershy and Rarity talking to each other and Cadence with Flurry in her lap sleeping. They see me and smile and blush a little since I’m still wearing my tank top and shorts.

“Evening ladies,” I said with a nod.

“Good evening Sir Dimitri,” Cadence said. “How did the training go?”

“Well they’re all completely sore and can barely move, some are unconscious, I think I cracked a couple ponies’ ribs, and Rainbow is pissed at me because I tossed the Wonderbolts around like rag dolls. So I’d say it went better than expected,” I shrugged nonchalantly.

“They certainly have their work cut out for them,” Rarity giggles.

“I hope they’re not hurt too bad,” Fluttershy said.

“Nah they’re fine, just some rest and a few light stretches and they’ll be as right as rain,” I said. “By the way, where’s Twilight?” Rarity smiles widely and giggles making me quirk a brow.

“She’s already gone to her room for the night and is waiting for you,” Rarity said. “And she told me to inform you to knock on the door before you enter.”

“Uh, ok?” I shrugged. I walk away and notice that Fluttershy and Cadence have brighter blushes but are giggling to one another. I walk down the halls until I reach me and Twilight’s room and as instructed and knocked on the door.

“Twi, you there?” I ask.

“Eep!” I hear through the door. “U-um, yes I am,” She said, sounding nervous.

“You feeling ok? You sound a little off,” I said, about to open the door.

“Wait!” She cries, halting my movements. “Just…give me a moment to prepare.”

“Prepare for what?” I wonder. She didn’t answer for a moment until I heard her take a deep breath.

“Ok Lock, you can come in now,” Twilight said. I shrugged and opened the door and closed it.

“So you mind telling me why you’re so-” I didn’t finish my sentence as I turned around due to the shocking sight before me that made my wings twitch. Twilight was standing at the foot of the bed wearing a lacy black bra and panties that seemed to be too sexy for her own good. Not to mention the fact that the bra was hugging her breasts and had just the right amount of cleavage and her panties wrapped around her hips giving her ass more shape. Twilight was looking at me with her arms behind her back and smiling shyly with the biggest blush I’ve ever seen as I continued to gawk at her.

“Uh…Twi?” I mutter.

“Do you…like what you see?” She asks slowly walking over to me.

“Yeah…I mean I do, yes, but what brought this on?” I ask as she stands before me.

“I’ve been thinking about this for a long while now,” she said as she holds my hands with hers. “You’ve been so good to me, you tell me you love me whenever you can, you fight to free my home, you’re as honorable as Shining, and I always feel so safe whenever you’re next to me. You have been risking your life to help free everypony yet you ask for nothing in return, which is another thing I love about you. I have been wanting to show you how much you mean to me and how I wanted to thank you for all you’ve done so…” she pauses as she takes another breath and looks deep in my eyes. “Will you…make love to me as your lover?”

My heart was beating so fast I could barely think straight. Twilight is asking me to mate with her and it’s out of genuine feelings for me. I noticed she was trembling a bit and I reached up to place my hands on her shoulders.

“Twilight, you have no idea how happy it makes me that you feel so strongly about me,” I said. “But before I answer, are you sure you want this?”

Twilight smiles and leans up to kiss me. I lean into the kiss and she wraps her arms around my neck and I hug her close as she separates.

“Yes Dimitri, I want this, more than anything,” Twilight said.

“Very well,” I said as I kissed her again.

I sit on the edge of the bed and Twilight sits on my lap, straddling me. She leans her head down and kisses me deep and our tongues dance with one another as she hugs me close and I snake my hands down to grab her flanks. Twilight moans in my mouth as I gently start to massage her cutie marks and her wings begin to twitch. Eventually she pulls back and we’re both breathing heavy breaths already. We both look down to her chest and I notice I’m still wearing my clothes so I reach down and I start to pull my tank top off but Twilight stops me.

“Let me,” she said.

I nod and she grabs the bottom of my shirt and pulls it up as I raise my arms. Once the shirt is completely off she tosses it aside and gazes upon my muscled torso. She runs her hands up and down my abdominals and pectorals, her hands are so soft to the touch.

“I’ve always admired your strong body, and seeing it up close and knowing I get to feel you all I want makes me want this even more,” Twilight said. “You can…touch me too, Lock,” she said.

I nod and slowly move my hands along her body and up to her breasts. My hands make contact with her bra and brush up against her breasts and she gasps a bit but sighs as my hands bargain to massage them. Twilight’s horn glows and her bra comes undone and her breasts bounce free and her dark purple nipples are bare before me.

“Touch me for real, Lock, they’re yours and yours alone,” Twilight said.

I smile as I continue to massage her now bare breasts making her moan. I lean back and lie back on the bed, with her still on top of me, and continue to massage her breasts and I stick out my tongue and start to lick her nipples. She moans more as I lick her and hugs my head more and pushes me into her breasts. I smile as I open my mouth and start suckling on her nipple making her moan more.

“That, ah, feels good, mmn, keep playing with them…” Twilight moans. I oblige by continuing to suck on her nipple and eventually switch to the other. I continue playing with her breasts and glance down and see a thin trail of her juices start to run down her leg. I grab her waist and spin us around so I’m on top of her. I smile down at her as her mane is spread out from underneath her and her wings are also spread out. She looks like an angel in the moonlight, my lover is so beautiful.

“You’re perfect,” I said softly, making her smile and tear up. “A beauty like you deserves the best.” I lean down and kiss her lips and kiss under them and continue down.

I leave a trail of kisses all the way down, making her giggle and squirm until I reach my target. Despite her panties being black, I noticed a very obvious stain on her damp panties and I reached up to grab the hem to pull them down. Before I continue, I look up at Twilight to silently ask for permission and she nods slowly. I pull her panties down and she raises her legs to help me and as soon as they're off I place my hands on her inner thighs and spread them out making her blush more. Her marehood is now in plain view, the scent of her arousal filling the air and turning me on more as I continue to breathe more of it in. I lean my head down until I’m up close to her nethers and take in a deep breath. She smells like grapes, freshly picked, and there’s a few glistening trails of her fluids pooling out. I stick out my tongue and give it a small lick, making Twilight jump but shutter at the feeling as I go in for another lick. I keep licking her and she moans louder as I taste more of her juices on my tongue, like her scent her taste is just as sweet as grapes.

“Oh my, ah!, stars!” Twilight cries. “P-please more! It feels, ah, mmn, so good! Lick me more, Lock!”

I continue to pleasure her as she starts to rub her breasts. I dig my tongue deeper in her snatch and taste more of her as her fluids as they start to pour into my mouth and I drink it all. Soon her walls begin to convulse as she’s nearing her climax and I up my antics by wriggling my tongue even more into her and brought my hand around and rubbed her clit. That was the last straw as she screamed loud and her juices sprayed the inside of my mouth and I continued to drink her fluids. After about a minute of her climax, I pull away and look up at her and she’s breathing heavily as her body trembles every so often and her wings are spread out stiff as boards.

“Wow…that was,” she sighed.

“Better that you could imagine?” I finish for her.

“Yes,” she said.

Twilight then leans up and grabs my shoulders and we spin around again and she’s on top of me. She grabs my head and kisses me deep and her tongue starts to assault mine and we sloppily make out with each other. I reach down and pull off my shorts and toss them aside, leaving me with only my boxers and the oh so obvious tent. Twilight pulls away and looks down and goes wide eyes as she scoots down and is face to face with my tent. She repeats the same process I did with her panties and pulls my boxers down and my 7in member springs free, surprising her. I kick my boxers aside and she slowly takes hold of my dick making my body and wings twitch at her soft touch.

“It’s so big,” Twilight said in awe. “And thick too. The shape is much different than the stallions I’ve seen in books. Do I…do the same thing you did to me?”

“Only if you want to,” I reassure her.

Twilight smiles and nods as she leans her head down to the tip of my dick. She sticks her tongue out and licks the tip, sending a pleasurable jolt through my body as she licks it again. She keeps licking until she opens her mouth and proceeds to put the whole head in her mouth and start sucking. Twilight continues to blow me while also stroking the base of my manhood and I grip the sheets and groan with arousal. Twilight decides to up her game and takes more of my dick in her mouth and sucks more of my shaft and even begins to fondle my balls, surprising me.

“Jeez, Twilight,” I groan, “How do you know how to do that if this is your first time?” Twilight stops blowing me and smiles as she continues to stroke my shaft.

“Rarity loaned me some of her erotic novels and I read them while you were training your crew and freeing more towns. I wanted to be prepared for this so I studied a lot,” she said and went back to sucking me.

Twilight bobbed her head up and down and strands of saliva leaked out her mouth from her sloppy sucking on my dick. She even reached down with her free hand and started to masturbate while sucking me off which was much more of a turn on. I groaned as I eventually felt a tension start to build up in my groin and Twilight could tell I was close as she started to suck harder and bob her head faster and fondle my balls more and rub herself even more. I couldn’t take the pleasure and grunted as I released my first orgasm of my seed into Twilight’s mouth and down her throat. Twilight tried her best to drink my cum but couldn’t hold it all in as she pulled out and a few spurts of cum landed on her face and breasts. I breathed heavily and looked down to see Twilight wipe the strands of cum off her breasts and face and look at her hands.

“Your cum tastes bitter,” she said and liked her hands. “But it was surprisingly good.” Twilight eyes my dick as it’s still standing at attention which makes her tilt her head curiously. “It’s not calmed down, how come?”

“Well we humans have a quicker recovery than stallions so I can keep going for another round or two in a row,” I said.

“I see, I would write that down but I think that could wait,” Twilight said as she stood up on her knees and hovered her marehood over my still throbbing dick.

“Twilight,” I said. “Since this is your first time you can go as slow as you like. I won’t move without you saying so.”

Twilight nods and lowers herself down. The tip of my dick begins to spread her folds and enters her, causing her to moan and she puts more of it inside. She whimpers as I feel the walls getting tighter and eventually I feel a barrier of some kind which I can only assume is her hymen. Twilight takes a few breaths and raises herself a tad before lowering herself as quick as possible, breaking her hymen and bestowing me her first time and virginity. Twilight shoots her head up with wide eyes and mouth open in a silent scream. Her wings are as stiff as possible as we stay there for a moment. I look down and see a thin trail of blood leak out which is proof of what we did this night.

“Twi, you ok?” I asked, concerned.

“I-I-I’m fine,” she said slowly. “I think…I’m ok now.” Twilight looks down at me with tears streaming down her face and sniffles as she tries to wipe her tears away.

“If it’s too much we can stop,” I said.

“No it’s not the pain,” Twilight said. “It’s just I'm so happy right now. I’m doing it with the stallion I love and he loves me back. Dimitri, I love you,” Twilight said, smiling at me. “I love you so much so please, make me yours, now and forever.”

I nod with a warm smile as she lifts herself up a bit and comes back down. She soon starts to bounce on me and she moans every time as she bounces more. I place my hands on her flanks and cutie marks and give them a squeeze making her bounce more and I start to meet her with my own thrusts upwards.

“Ah, ah, ah, ah, yes! Oh stars! Oh my stars! Oh sweet Celestia! B-buck me, Dimitri, buck me more!” Twilight moans.

I oblige by thrusting more up into her and her breasts sway in front of me. I bring one of my hands up to breasts and grasp one of them and pinch her nipple. She cries out in bliss as I keep thrusting upwards and she leans down to kiss me deep again. I stare into her eyes as we make out with one another and I can see the amount of love in her eyes as she does mine. I feel a familiar tension around my dick which means she came again and moans into my mouth.

“I love you Twilight,” I said as I pulled away. “More than anything.”

“Me too Lock,” Twilight said with a happy smile. “I love you very much.”

I thrust more up into her and she cries out again with pure bliss and pleasure. My climax nears and I was about to push her off but she continues to bounce on me.

“Twilight…I’m gonna…”

“INSIDE! PLEASE INSIDE! MARK ME, CLAIM ME, MAKE ME YOUR MARE, LOCK, MAKE ME YOURS AND YOURS ALONE!” Twilight screams.

I couldn’t handle it anymore as I began to release my load deep within her as she slammed down one last time. She also cums with me and screams as my crotch is now drenched with her juices and I continue to climax within her. We eventually both calm down and she collapses on my chest as we’re both now drenched in sweat and breathing more heavily than before. She raises her lower body so I slip out of her and I can feel my load drip out of her and onto the bed sheets.

“That…was…so good,” Twilight sighs.

“Yeah,” I said. “It sure was, but I came inside you. Won’t you get pregnant?” I wonder.

“No, I’m not in heat so I won’t get pregnant,” Twilight explains. “Um, Lock?”

“Yes Twilight?” I said.

“Can we do this again? On another night?” Twilight asks, looking up at me with pleading eyes. I smile as I lean down and kiss her once more.

“Of course Twilight, we’re lovers now and I’d be willing to do it with you as many times as you wish,” I said. Twilight grins happily and nuzzles into my chest.

“I love you…” she whispers, hugging me close.

“I love you too,” I said, hugging her back. “Now and always.”

Twilight soon falls asleep and I start to slowly follow her in slumber. I keep my smile as I hold my marefriend close and my eyes begin to close. There will be many more dangers I will face in the near future, but so long as I have Twilight here with me I’m sure I can face anything that comes my way.

Guess you were right after all, Josh, I think. I hope you’re resting well, wherever you are.

And with that my eyes close and I drift off to sleep with my lover laying on top of me.

Author's Notes:

A wholesome and passionate chapter for The Devil’s Hand and his precious Princess. Even the damned deserve happiness.

Hope you enjoyed!

~WurkyWilk has left the building…

The Devil and The Nightmare

Chapter 16

My eyes open slowly and I feel a sense of bliss as I awake. I then feel something laying on top of me and I look down to see my lover sleeping soundly with a smile as she instinctively nuzzles into my chest with her arms wrapped around me. The events that happened last night between me and Twilight came back to me which made me smile more and plant a light kiss on her forehead. True, I was surprised when she told me she wanted to mate with me but I couldn’t be happier when she told me how much she wanted to because of how much she loves me. I didn’t really expect to find love when I came to this world, especially considering what I am. But this mare, this wonderful and beautiful mare, accepted me for who and what I am with open arms and gave me her heart. I then reminded myself of my oath to Shining and the promise I made him to myself the day Twilight confessed to me which made me gently wrap my arms around her. Twilight means the world to me now and I’ll do whatever’s necessary to keep her safe, I’ll tear anyone apart who dares try to lay a hand on her. I’m brought out of my dark thoughts when I feel Twilight stir in my embrace and yawn cutely as she opens her eyes. She looks up at me with those beautiful purple eyes of hers and I smile lovingly at her and she smiles back. She glances down at our naked bodies and blushes but continues to smile and buries her face into the crook of my neck.

“It wasn’t a dream, was it?” Twilight whispers.

“No, my dear, it wasn’t.” I said, still hugging her.

“Oh Lock, last night was so…magical.” Twilight sighs. “We actually…did it.”

“That we did.” I chuckled. “And it was probably the best night of my life.”

Twilight smiles up at me and leans up to kiss me on the lips. I got a little playful and snaked my hands down to her flanks and gave her cheeks a light squeeze which made her moan in my mouth and look down at me with a coy smirk.

“You seem to be enjoying yourself, mister.” Twilight said.

“You complaining?” I ask.

“Mmm, not really, since it’s my mate who’s touching me, why should I?” Twilight said.

“I’m glad you think so.” I said as I leaned up to her ear. “Cause your flank is quite squeezable, my lovely little lavender mare,” I whispered, making her shutter.

“You’re very bold for saying such things to me, Lock.” Twilight said as she leaned in close, pressing her breasts on my chest more. “I might have to give you a lesson in humility.”

“You gonna wear a sexy professor outfit and give me a lecture?” I tease, squeezing her flanks more.

“Maybe, I do like giving lectures after all.” Twilight said. “Now come, we must get ready for the day so we’ll be bathing together again,” she said as she released herself from my grasp and sat on the edge of the bed.

“Aw, can’t we stay in bed just a little longer?” I ask while leaning on my side and resting my head on my hand.

“We both know that’s not an option, Dimitri.” Twilight said, looking over her shoulder. “Unless you don’t wish to bathe with me?”

I chuckled as I jumped out of bed and scooped her up bridal style earning a surprised squee and giggle from Twilight. “Now what gave you the impression I wouldn’t want to bathe with my marefriend?” I accuse. She giggles again as she wraps her arms around my neck and nuzzles into me as we make our way to the bathroom.

After a much needed bath and cleaning the room and bedsheets from our activities, Twilight and I made our way to the dining room and Twilight was leaning on my shoulder with a happy smile as we walked hand in hand. We then make it to the dining room where we everyone, even Fluttershy this time, and they all see us and smile.

“Good morning you two.” Cadence said, feeding Flurry with a bottle.

“Morning, Pinkie make her famous pancakes?” I ask.

“Yepperoonie!” Pinkie chirped waking in with two huge stacks of pancakes.

“Great, cause I’m a little starved.” I said as I sat down with Twilight.

However instead of her sitting in the chair beside me, she sat on my lap and leaned into me still smiling. The others noticed this and she even had me feed her which the others found adorable.

“Geez Twilight, get any more affectionate with Lock?” Applejack said.

“A mare must always stay close to her stallion and make sure he treats her like a princess.” Twilight states as she nuzzles into my neck. “And I’m the luckiest mare in the world to have a stallion like Lock.”

“I assume he’s more to you than just your coltfriend?” Rarity asks with a knowing smirk.

Twilight blushes but smiles and nods slightly earning a squee from her and a giddy smile from Cadence. The rest of the mares look at Twilight, then to me, and to Twilight again and all go wide eyed and slack jawed.

“Hold on, don’t tell me, did you two…?” Rainbow asked.

“It’s sorta obvious if you think about it.” I said as I ate and fed Twilight.

“Holy horseshoes! Y’all actually mated?!” Applejack said.

“Yes, as of today we’re officially mates.” Twilight said with a happy blush.

“Oh my, I’m so happy for you Twilight.” Fluttershy whispered with a faint blush.

“Well I’ll be, Captain, didn’t think you would take your relationship with Twilight to that level.” Rainbow teased. “So Twilight, how was he? Did it feel good? Did he-”

“Keep it up and you’re getting triple the exercise routine,” I warn, making her shut up immediately. “So Flash, anything new from your recon at Las Pegasus? Any faults in their defenses?”

“Sadly no.” Flash sighed. “Whole place is well guarded and very populated. Not to mention the Unicorn Dust is being used by almost everypony there. I heard the only way you can get in is if you have an invitation and are a slave owner like most of the stallions and Caribou are.”

“Tch, figures they’d be keeping that city under tight watch.” I grumble.

“Any ideas how to infiltrate without any unnecessary casualties?” Flash asks.

“I have a couple ideas but neither of them are good ones.” I said as I took a bite from my breakfast. “Just keep on the lookout and let me know if you learn anything new.” I then noticed he looked a bit nervous which he thought I didn’t notice. “Was there something you actually wanted to tell me?” I ask.

“Well…I did find out something about the ones running the city.” Flash said. “One of the leaders is a Caribou who goes by the name of Boe Ivarsson Stonehoof, a relative of Dainn’s.”

“So one of Dainn’s blood resides there.” I growl. “That’s good to know, anything else?”

“Yeah, he also runs the city with a few traitor stallions. The Flim Flam brothers and Gladmane.” Flash said, making Applejack narrow her eyes.

“Ah always new them Flim Flam brothers were nothin’ but trouble, Ah guess Ah shouldn’t be surprised they turned on Equestria.” Applejack sneered.

“Agreed, same goes for Gladmane, the fat bastard.” I said, remembering the episode and what he did.

“That’s not all.” Flash said. “I heard a few celebrity mares are being kept as their personal slaves. They were Sapphire Shores, Countess Coloratura, and Songbird Serenade.”

“WHAT?!?” Everyone shouted.

“They have Miss Shores?! Those heathens!” Rarity yelped.

“Rara too?!” Applejack banged her hand on the table.

“Even Songbird Serenade.” Pinkie gasped.

My fist clenched and small embers flickered off my hand at the mention of those names. Each of those mares were well known in their own right and there was no doubt they were being kept as trophies for those damn bastards. I wanted nothing more than to storm the city and unleash my rage but I had to be smart about this, even if I was now so pissed.

“Nothing we can do about that for now, I’m afraid.” I said.

“But Lock, didn’t you hear Flash?” Rainbow asked.

“Loud and clear, Rainbow, but we can’t just storm the place without a plan. This is Las Pegasus, it was popular and heavily populated before and it still is now, despite the circumstances. Liberating towns and small cities like we’ve done are one thing but this is somewhere that’s more of a risk since it’s also a place where they’re supplying Unicorn Dust and transporting many slaves. It’s also a place where the King Pony gets most of his income and merchandise, right Flash?” I said.

“I interrogated a few Caribou, they confirmed that Las Pegasus is in the King Pony’s pocket, along with the other major cities of Equestria.” Flash said.

“As expected of a crime lord and Lust’s second in command, whoever he is.” I said. “As much as it pains me to admit it, we need more time and information before we can make our move on Las Pegasus.”

“What of those two ideas you said you had?” Rarity wonders.

“Again, they’re bad ideas and are quite risky, but just might work if done properly.” I said. “One of them being I pose as a slaver.”

“HUH?!” Everyone gasps.

“You’ve seen me transform into a Caribou, right?” I ask and they all nod hesitantly. “I would use that appearance to infiltrate Las Pegasus and be able to gain more intel on how to bring down their operations, subdue the brainwashed, free the slaves, and the celebrity mares, and take down the enemy including the ones in charge. However, there’s a catch.”

“What’s the catch?” Applejack asks.

“I…probably need to bring a mare or two that’s recognized as worthy slaves to be allowed entry.” I admit, earning gasps from all around.

“Lock, now could you even think of such a horrible plan?” Cadence asks, mortified at the very idea.

“My thoughts exactly, which is why I want to avoid doing it, let alone ever bringing it up again.” I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. “Flash still has to do some more recon before we decide on anything but hopefully it won’t come to that, I hate the idea of involving mares and anyone else for that matter.”

“And…what was the other idea you had?” Twilight asks.

“A coordinated assault on Las Pegasus.” I said. “The Prometheus would bombard the city in specific areas where there wouldn’t be any unnecessary casualties so Flash and I, along with a large platoon of my crew, would ransack the place and rip the place up. But doing so there’s higher risks.” I explain. “The slavers and traitors would get desperate of losing their merchandise and would resort in doing whatever they can to keep their property from being taken, such as killing slaves rather than let them have their freedom back or trying to escape with what little they have. I want to make sure that the siege on Las People goes without a hitch, meaning everyone there comes back home, no one we save or who joins the attack dies, and their merchandise such as the weapons or drugs gets destroyed. There’s always a few ways to win a battle and that’s being loud and stupid or being smart and quiet and I’d rather choose the latter, we just need to think of a different way.”

“I’m sure you’ll come up with something else, Lock.” Flash said. “You always know what to do in difficult situations, like how you handled that situation in Detrot.” Flash reminds me.

In Detrot there was an auction for a few mares who were obviously abused to the point of them turning into purple collared slaves and the look on every Caribou and Stallion’s face said they wanted nothing more than to toss them around like rag dolls. I thought I’d try and be more discrete and bid in them due to the large sum funds we found on The Prometheus, no doubt acquired from Wind Riders’ little escapades. Little by little we managed to outbid all the slaves in town and none of the males were happy with me but I didn’t care. The next night, I poisoned the water and all the Caribou died in their sleep and we finished off the rest of the traitors but subdued the brainwashed. I purposefully left the stallion in charge of Detrot for last and he was met with a gruesome sight the next morning. Bodies of his men all strung up in front of his manor, all twisted and ripped apart to spell the word Devil. I tore out his heart and let the buzzards feed on his corpse before I left and healed the slaves and brainwashed.

“I appreciate the enthusiasm, Flash, but this is Las Pegasus. Which means bigger city, bigger population, bigger risks.“ I said. “This is one mission we can’t fuck up on, not in the slightest.” Twilight cups my cheek and makes me look down to her with a reassuring smile.

“We know how much you wish to free everypony, Lock. We just don’t want you to do anything unnecessary.” Twilight said.

“I know.” I said as I placed my hand on top of hers. “I just have to remember there’ll always be high risk when at war. I’m just trying to keep too many ponies who don’t deserve it from dying.”

“You aren’t alone in this war, Dimitri, remember that.” Cadence reassures.

“Yeah! Plus you’ve got the fastest flyer in Equestria to back you up!” Rainbow said, pumping her fist.

“Y’all just need ta learn ta lean on somepony once in a while.” Applejack said.

“Indeed, though there are some of us who do not fight with you by your side, you’ll always have support when you need it.” Rarity said.

“Heh, such good friends I have,” I chuckled. “I think it’s about time we head to the ship and resume training.”

“What?” Rainbow complained. “My winds are still sore from yesterday.”

“And they’ll continue to get more sore if you keep up that attitude.” I snorted as I stood up and Twilight got off me. She gives me a kiss on the lips, to which I return, as Flash, Rainbow, and I exit the castle. As we head up the gangplank of the ship, my senses spike a little making me pause and turn my head. I end up looking in the direction of the Everfree Forest which makes me arch a brow as to why I’m sensing something from there.

“Something wrong, Captain?” Flash wonders.

“…It’s nothing,” I respond as we continue our walk up. Hopefully, I think.

“Alright, next,” I said.

The next group of 5 ponies line up as the last group pick themselves up and hobble out of the way. I cross my arms as I stand in front of the bell and they all begin to charge. One pegasus colt flies high while another pegasus stallion tries to go low and fake me out. I spread my wings as the other three hang back and the two pegasi dive in for the attack. I raise my arms and block their strikes and begin to take turns trying to hit me. This group of ponies have been working well as a group the past few weeks ever since we began this weekly test. Cloud Skipper and Wild Ace were in sync with their attacks and have progressed nicely in increasing their wing power since I can feel myself be pushed back a little. I look past the attacking duo and see Shadow Star power her horn and begin blasting me with spells to which I flap my wings to dodge and the pegasi duo follow me. Shadow Star too has improved since she’s been diligently powering up her spells and can hold a beam for more than two minutes which was impressive. Swift Snow, one of the earth pony stallions, takes aim with his practice bow and tries to shoot me down by aiming for my wings, as I taught him to against the enemy. I backflip in the air and dodge the stubbed arrows which gives my attackers a chance and deliver a double roundhouse kick to my chest. I grunt as I stagger in the air until I feel something wrap around my wings making me start to fall to the ground. I look over my shoulder and see the stallion who I met when he was wearing nothing and introduced himself as Berry Mustang, or Big B to his friends. He was a much more taller and muscular stallion who had my wings in a death grip and I struggled to set them free. I was about to reach around and get him to release me until I briefly forgot about Cloud and Ace following close in front of me. I crossed my arms to block them but we soon landed on the ground with a loud thud, causing me to break my guard a bit. Using this opportunity, Cloud and Ace slammed their fists in my chest and gut, knocking the wind out of me and Swift Snow ran up and slid into my legs to grapple them in a tight hold. I was now completely immobilized as Shadow Star took this opportunity to run up to the bell as I struggled to free myself but it was too late.

DING

Everyone was silent, completely speechless and in awe at what just happened. For over a month, everyone had been through the most grueling training of their lives and had to face a seemingly impossible challenge that ended up with them having huge bruises or cracked bones. Yet this day, this momentous day, this group of ponies managed to do the impossible. I smiled wide with my heart beating with pride as my graduates let me go and I stood up. The ones holding me down slowly rose to their hooves as all five soon walked in front of me still in disbelief that they were the first ones to pass. I smiled down at them as I then looked to the crowd of the other crew members.

“Ladies and gentlemen.” I said as I turned the group of five to face the crew. “Meet Team Alpha.”

The crew all burst into cheers and applause for the newly appointed Team Alpha and swarmed them with words of praise. Cloud and Ace bro hugged each other and were smiling ear to ear, Swift Snow and Big B fist bumped, and Shadow Star had tears in her eyes since she was so happy and I walked up and placed a hand on her shoulder. She turned around and wrapped me in a hug and cried into my chest and I just held her in an embrace. She was probably more insistent on improving herself and training to her absolute limit since she wanted to pass so bad. That and I had heard from Swift Snow that her parents were still missing which is why she wanted to join my crew so she could find them.

“Captain Lock…thank you.” Shadow said happily through her tears.

“Congrats, Shadow.” I said as I pat her head.

“So what happens now, Captain?” Ace asks as I release Shadow.

“Now you lot get to be trained directly under me.” I said, earning surprised looks. “From here on out I’m gonna teach you how to fight and survive on the front lines. You’ll be accompanying Flash and I on missions and battling alongside us against the Caribou using the new weapons I told you about. Your Team Alpha and you’ll be acting as such, understood?”

“Yes, Captain Lock!” They all salute.

“And as for the rest of you.” I said retaking my position in the middle of the room and in front of the bell. “Next group line up.”

Team Alpha sat on the sidelines as the next group lined up. This group had Rainbow Dash and she looked at me with an obvious overconfident smirk.

Oh this will be fun, as usual. I think.

I was standing now standing on the deck of The Prometheus and leaning over the railing looking over Ponyville as the late afternoon breeze blew in my face. With more ponies now residing here, the town has expanded with more buildings to house the refugees from the ones we liberated. I’ve had to extend my barrier a bit so they could be within its vicinity and I was in a pretty happy mood since the first group of my crew managed to pass the bell test. I was brought out of my thoughts when I heard hoofsteps walk behind me and a pair of arms wrap around my torso, making me smile and place a hand on my marefriends arms.

“Afternoon, my lovely little lavender mare.” I said as I turned to see Twilight smile up at me. She leans up and kisses me on the lips and hugs me close as I hug and kiss her back.

“And how’s my favorite stallion today?” Twilight asks sweetly as we both lean over the railing and she rests her head on my shoulder.

“Enjoying the moment.” I said. “A group from my crew just passed the bell test.” I said, earning an excited gasp from Twilight.

“I’m so happy for you!” Twilight said, hugging my arm. “Does this mean they’ll join you in your missions like you said?”

“Yup, I just hope they’re up to the task. From this point on it’ll get even tougher for them.” I said. I watched with Twilight as the ponies continued to work on the new houses and I sighed, wondering if there was even a war to fight since things seem so peaceful at the moment.

“Something on your mind?” Twilight asks.

“It’s just it’s hard to believe that the world is as it is now when looking at how the ponies are trying to cope.” I said. “It’s a big world and I’m only just getting started in this rebellion.”

“Well if there’s anypony who can do the impossible it’s you Lock.” Twilight said, nuzzling my arm. “At least your world isn’t like this one is now, right?”

“Hate to break it to you, sweetie, but there was a point in my world's history when we humans used to enslave each other.” I admit making Twilight shocked.

“For real?” Twilight gasps. “That’s both interesting and horrifying.”

“Yeah, humanity has a lot of dark chapters in its history. Slavery being the darkest, in my opinion. Truth be told there’s still some sick bastards who practice slavery despite it being abolished hundreds of years ago.”

“How awful…” Twilight said.

“Yup, though I tend not to dwell on stuff like that. Sometimes I like to think about a few stories from my youth whenever I feel the need.” I said.

“What kind of stories?” Twilight asked.

“Well let’s see.” I hummed, turning around and leaning back on my elbows on the railing and looking up to the sky. “I remember when I was about 12, or so, my family took a vacation to a wooded town to enjoy the scenery. It was my uncle’s place and I always loved to hike there every so often with my old man. One day he offered to take me hunting but I refused since I didn’t like the idea of killing animals.”

“Humans hunt animals?” Twilight asked.

“We do, some for sport and others for food. Some humans kill just to kill, just don’t tell Fluttershy that.” I said. “Anyway my old man accepted my wishes and we just continued our vacation. During the last days there was this local hunter everyone in town knew who was gonna go for a hunt for his family. Only he came back empty handed, scared out of his wits, threw away all his hunting gear, and swore never to hunt again.”

“Just like that?” Twilight wondered. “How come?”

“According to him he encountered a family of wolves, two adults and five pups, and killed them all.” I explained earning a small gasp. “Don’t know if it was either on accident or on purpose but he came back with a wound on his head, a small cut on his neck, and eyes filled with fear. And get this, he said a young boy did it to him.”

“A human boy?” Twilight repeats and I nod.

“Guy said he looked like he was about ready to end his life right then and there but spared him and warned him never to return. When the rangers went to investigate they didn’t find the boy. All they found was a cave and some graves inside. The wolves must’ve meant something to him if he buried them like that.” I said.

“How sad.” Twilight said. “Did they ever find the boy?”

“Nope, kid must’ve either wandered off deeper into the woods or gotten killed by the elements.” I guessed. “It’s unfortunate about the wolves though. If I’m being honest, if I was the kid, I’d slice the bastards neck without hesitation.”

“But why?” Twilight wondered in slight shock.

“Well considering how whoever the kid was went as far as to bury the wolves in graves says a lot, like maybe they meant the world to him and they were taken away without warning. I don’t think I would’ve had the will to spare the hunter after losing something as precious to him as that. I just hope the kid is still alive and doing well.“ I said.

“Me too.” Twilight agreed. “Are there any other stories?“

“Yeah, there is one that tends to work its way through my memories, despite the fact I’d rather forget about it.” I said solemnly. “Some years later when I was about 17, I was walking through the town I lived in with my mother. All of a sudden there were these fire trucks, they’re large vehicles that are used to put out fires, racing down the street. Curious, we followed the trucks and were met with a horrendous sight. The local supermarket was in flames and the firefighters were trying their best to put it out. I had heard from the group of people witnessing the spectacle that some crazy kid had jumped in the inferno to save another kid who was trapped inside. I remember seeing a firefighter being pushed back from a window and a huge explosion erupting from inside. Next thing I knew I could hear screams of pain from inside which made me and my mother turn and walk away, unable to bear the sound of someone dying.”

“He…died?” Twilight said on the verge of tears.

“I assumed that he did.” I sighed. “A life for a life, such is an equal trade.”

“I can’t imagine the pain he went through, burning to death, such an awful way to go.” Twilight whimpered.

“And another one young too.” I said, holding her close. “I heard that he was no older than 12 or 13. However there was one other story that I will never forget. Many years later I was living in a new home after moving out and I was still on active duty and was visiting some friends. We were all watching a show and the news had interrupted it to report something. In another city the authorities had busted a major slave ring on the outskirts of town in some abandoned scrap yard, clever to hide in plain sight.“

“Slave ring?” Twilight repeats.

“Basically a place where people force slaves to fight against each other and other wild beasts for entertainment, much like the Romans did centuries ago.” I explained.

“How barbaric!” Twilight gasped. “They really forced others to fight just for entertainment?”

“Humans can sometimes be a cruel bunch.” I sighed. “They said a lot of the people from the slave ring were wanted criminals and slavers who they arrested and most of the other people were former slaves. I don’t really remember the name of the one who they said was running the whole shit show but I think it was…something Viper?” I said. “Anyway, as a military man I thought of nothing but to beg my superiors to send my team after him and hunt the sick bastard down but he had already become a ghost after he slithered away from the scene. However despite all the drama we were witnessing, there was one image that stuck with me. A young man, looking no older than his late teens, was being pestered by the media. It wasn’t the fact that his clothes were covered in blood, nor did he look injured here and there due to the scars I could notice, but the very look in his eyes. I’ve seen eyes like that many times, eyes that are filled with anger, sadness, pain, and most of all loss.”

“What do you think happened to him?” Twilight wondered.

“My guess, someone died whom he cared for with all his heart.” I said. “Whatever happened in that slave ring probably had broken him beyond repair since he disappeared from the whole fiasco. I’ve witnessed and experienced some terrible shit during my service in the military, but seeing how soulless that kid’s eyes were made me hate the bastard who did it to him all the more.” I said with a voice filled with hate.

“Did they ever catch the one responsible?” Twilight wondered.

“Better, I had heard from a buddy of mine that someone had managed to find and off him.” I said, smiling a little. “Don’t know the full details since there were always different speculations as to who did the deed, but the authorities did confirm his body which was enough for me. The point is the look on that kid’s face, not to mention the other stories I heard about from those other kids, pushed me to become who I am now. The fact that there’s a bastard like Dainn living like he is, all high and mighty on his throne of skulls, only makes me want to end all this as soon as possible. But I can’t be too brash, war isn’t won overnight after all.”

“You seem to hold these stories close to you.” Twilight said.

“Would you believe me if I told you they help me sleep at night?” I ask.

“I suppose I could, after all you can be a strange one sometimes.” Twilight giggles.

“And you love me for it.” I tease, nuzzling her nose with mine. “You know, I used to often wonder whatever happened to those people.” I said looking back to Ponyville. “The boy from the woods, the kid who sacrificed himself, the other who was rescued, and the person who delivered justice to the slaver. I like to imagine the boy from the woods found a new family and is living happily, the kid who sacrificed himself is resting peacefully without pain, the one who was rescued was able to move past his anguish and dark experience, and the one who got the slaver is continuing to deliver proper justice to those who deserve it. I sometimes told myself if I ever on the off chance met one of those people, I’d shake their hand.”

“They all sound like very inspiring individuals.” Twilight said. “Do you often miss your home world?”

“Sometimes.” I admit. “But I wasn’t really doing much after I was discharged. Besides if I didn’t come here I wouldn’t have met and fallen in love with you.” Twilight smiles and kisses me on the cheek and nuzzles into my arm. We were just enjoying each other’s company when we heard someone running up from behind us. I turned around and saw it was one of the pegasus recruits, Jade Trail, and he looked panicked in out of breath. “Private Jade Trail, what’s the matter?” I question.

“C-Captain Lock!” He salutes. “Scouts report…in the Everfree Forest…Caribou!” He said between breaths.

“Caribou?!” Twilight yelped in fear. “Why are they in Everfree Forest?!”

“I don’t know, but I’m gonna find out.” I said as I stepped away and unfurled my wings. “Private, inform Flash Sentry to put the crew on high alert. No one steps in or out of this town under any circumstances, am I clear?”

“Yes sir!” Jade said and flew off to inform Flash.

“Please be safe.” Twilight said, hugging me once more.

“Always.” I said. She stepped back and I jumped in the air and flew towards the Everfree Forest. I reached down and grasped Surtr’s grip and clenched my hand around it as my gaze narrowed upon the dark forest.

Just what the hell are you lot planning? I think.

I touch down in the middle of the woods and look around. The Forest is just as creepy as I remember and there is no doubt a pack of Timberwolves or Manticore stalking around so I kept my hand on Surtr’s grip as I walked and pulled my hood over my head. Every so often I’d see a pair of predator eyes or her growling in the distance but I kept my senses sharp and glared in the direction of the predators stalking me making them cower away in fear. As I made my way through the forest I remembered about a certain zebra shaman who’s hut should be nearby. I quickly made my way through the forest and managed to find the hut but was met with an unfortunate sight. Zecora’s hut looked abandoned and the decorations that adorned the tree were either ripped off or covered in webs. The huts door was kicked in and busted off its hinges and when I looked inside the whole place looked to be turned upside down. I tried to find any traces of where she might be but whoever kidnapped her must’ve wanted her bad enough to destroy her home. I scowled at the thought and made a mental note to try to find who took her and to keep a look out for her the next time we liberated a town. It’s unfortunate too since Zecora was one of my favorite characters. With no other choice I reluctantly stepped back out of the hut to continue my mission, but not before placing a small barrier around the hut so that it wouldn’t be ransacked anymore.

“Damn, I hate this place.” I muttered as I continued on. “Why they chose to set up camp here is beyond me.”

“Indeed.” I turned to see Lucifer, who I haven’t seen a while, appear next to me in a puff of flames. “Bold of them to hide here, yet also quite foolish.”

“You mind telling me where you’ve been?” I ask.

“Tending to some personal business.” Lucifer responded. There was a long pause between the two of us which was unlike Lucifer since he’s the type who usually likes to hear himself speak.

“Lucifer, you’re being uncharacteristically non-hyperverbal.” I inquired.

“Hmph, you seem to know me so well.” Lucifer scoffed. “If you must know, there’s been an attack on the city of Seaddle and other nearby towns.”

“Excuse me? We haven’t attacked Seaddle yet.” I said, surprised to hear what I was just told.

“I thought not, I went to investigate and was met with a rather infuriating sight. The whole city looked like quite a large battle had taken place there. Yet all that remained were abandoned buildings and dead Caribou corpses.” Lucifer explains.

“Wait, just Caribou?” I asked.

“Indeed, though I’m also willing to suspect that not all of them were even killed and all the ponies were taken. Traitor, brainwashed, and slaves alike. But that wasn’t the infuriating part. What was most troublesome is the barrier that surrounds the city.” Lucifer growled as his flames flickered a little off his shoulders.

“What kind of barrier?” I wonder. He looks to me as we stop walking and he reaches up to pinch his nose under his hood.

“A holy barrier.” He answered, shocking me.

“Holy? You mean…” I said.

“It is as you guess, those meddlesome fools from that blasted City of Silver have come to foil our efforts.” Lucifer said.

“Angels.” I said aloud. “But how’s that possible?”

“It would appear they have done the same thing as I, seek a human from your world and make them their champion.” Lucifer explains as he turns away. “This is not the first time they have done this, yet of all times, of all places, they had to send their champion here and meddle. That pompous Michael was always too proud, now he does something like this yet again?”

“What do you mean they’ve done this before?” I ask.

“You remember what I told you about how the Sins caused the World Wars, don’t you?” Lucifer asks and I nod. “Well you’ll be interested to know that you are not my first Hand.”

“I’m not?” I asked, a bit surprised.

“No, in fact there have been many humans who I’ve made similar deals with back on Earth and some of them being my Hand. How else would I have hunted down the Sins during the Wars? I sought someone out who would help aid me send them back to Hell.”

“Who was the previous Hand?” I wonder.

“Someone who I enjoyed seeing work, much like you.” Lucifer answered vaguely. “Anyway this champion seems to be liberating towns and cities just as you are. Yet instead of going on a massive killing spree he’s sparring as many lives as possible, Caribou and traitors included.”

“Why the hell would he do that?” I ask. “The brainwashed and slaves I can understand, but the traitors and even the Caribou? I thought even the Angel’s would know better than that.”

“I couldn't agree more, Michael was always the annoyingly righteous one. Always believed in second chances even though there are those who don’t deserve it. Now he and the rest of those pompous fools have gone and dragged someone here to try and show these fools the error of their ways.” Lucifer sighs.

“Who even is he?” I ask.

“I am unsure.” Lucifer said. “Just be on the lookout from here on, Dimitri. You can expect a very untimely visit from The Angel’s Saint sooner than you think.” He warns. “Oh and after you are finished with your business here, I took the liberty to leave you a little something on your ship. I’m sure you will be pleased with what I have procured for you.” Lucifer said and disappears in a puff of flames. I look up to the sky and narrow my eyes.

“I don’t know why you sent someone here, but whoever he is you can bet your ass he’s not gonna get in my way. I made an oath and I intend to keep it.” I sneered as I continued my trek, leaving burned footprints behind me.

It was now night time as the moon had just risen as I kept my trek through the forest, looking for where the Caribou were hiding until I came across a strangely familiar area. I followed the path until I came across a sight I half expected to see. The ruins of the castle of the two sisters, sitting there across the gorge between the rickety bridge. I smiled a little at the memory of the first couple of episodes I watched from the show since this is where it all began for my admiration of the wonderful program I enjoyed. I flew across the gorge and noticed a faint light from within the ruins that looked like a campfire. I sunk low and crept up to the ruins and peered inside a window. Sure enough, a large group of Caribou and traitors were all huddled together and some had slaves next to them. I saw the black collared mares were being forced to service them while a few with red collars did so willingly which made my blood boil but I stuck to the shadows.

“Boss, when are we gonna go and take back Ponyville?” One traitor asked.

I looked to see a rather well armored stag who was sitting on a stool, armed with a sword and a rifle on his back. Next to him was a Pegasus mare who was on her knees with her wings in boxes and had her head hung low. At first I didn’t recognize her but when she raised her head a bit my eyes widened and I grit my teeth. It was Daring Doo, the famous author/adventurer all tied up and stark naked looking as miserable as possible. My flames flickered along my fist and I tried my damndest to calm myself down at the state Doo was in. I wanted to rush in and save her but I had to be smart so I kept my hand.

“Soon.” The leader said. “Once the sun sets we’ll sneak in at the dead of night and take all the sluts there and slit the throats of anyone who gets in our way.”

“But sir, what about The Devil’s Hand?”

“Bring that up again, and I put one in between your eyes.” The leader hissed, making the other stag cower. “Listen up! There is no Hand of the Devil in Ponyville! Just some crazy rebel stallion who dabbled in black magic and dares to defy what our glorious Lord Dainn has given us! This world is ours and we have cleansed this kingdom from the tyrannical rule of the whore Princesses. Just because we have yet to take them as well does not mean we won’t one day soon! It is as Lord Lust said, we can do as we please and we needn’t worry about some overzealous stallion who’s only taken back a few towns here and there.”

“But what about Seaddle?” A stag questioned. “The King Pony was pissed when he heard it was taken, along with our brothers and most of the city’s population.”

“Yet another overconfident fool, it matters little! For now we rest, for tonight we take back what is ours. So buck these bitches to your heart's content! Get one off so you can enjoy more of them tomorrow!” The leader said as the stags and stallions were about to have their way with the slaves, Doo included since the leader started to pull down his pants and even take out a small baggie of Unicorn Dust and snort it. I growled and looked to the campfire and got an idea. I flew quietly up on a pillar overlooking the group and flapped my wings sharply, snuffing out the campfire with the gust of wind causing everyone to pause.

“What the hay? What happened to the fire?”

“Who cares, someone light it again. I can’t see my bitch suck me off.”

I stood up straight and spread my wings wide, causing my shadow to loom over the whole group in the moonlight, making them turn up to look at me. I glared down at them with as much malice as I could muster under my hood as my flames flickered along my body.

“So…” I hissed, causing some to already start trembling. “You’re going to take back what was never yours, hmm? A bold claim, considering you seem to have forgotten what I am capable of.”

“Who the buck are you?!” The leader barked. “Do you have any idea who you’re messing with?! You’re nothing but a-”

BANG

I didn’t let him finish his sentence as I drew my six-shooter and shot him in the head, right between the eyes. His eye twitched a little as he fell on his back dead and the rest of the group looked up to me in fear after my merciless kill.

“Couldn’t stand another goddamn word out of that annoying prick.“ I scoffed as I holster my gun. “To be honest he got off easy, but the same could not be said for the rest of you if you continue to remain here. Only warning to the lot of you, begone and never come back, leave the mares behind since they’re no longer your property to do as you please.”

Some of the younger stags and stallions dropped their weapons and ran out of the castle with their tails between their legs. The rest still had some backbone in them and brandished their weapons and aimed their rifles at me. I rolled my eyes under the shadow of my hood as I lept in the air as they opened fire. I swerved and twirled around in the air, avoiding any bullets fired at me as I morphed some of my feathers into blades. I skillfully flicked my wings while in mid air and the feather blades came hurtling down at them as they tried to take cover. The mares were all in a panic as my enemies still tried to shoot me down but I kept on evading them and firing my feather blades. I managed to hit my marks by hitting the snipers in the head or chest causing them to fall back dead and the group began to lose its edge. I smirked and descended to the ground on top of a stag, crushing him as the sickening crunch of his spine could be heard and he vomited blood and died. I raised my fists and my hands became cold as ice ran along my arms. A few Caribou charged at me and I readied myself for their assault. One Caribou came at me and I stabbed him in his chest with my hand and crushed his organ. I pulled my hand out, using the blood and freezing it to make a spear of blood ice, and thrusted it in his eye as he flew backwards and fell. Another tried to swing at me with his sword but I swayed my body to the right and roundhouse kicked him in his chest. He cried out as he stumbled back and his comrade tried to thrust his spear at me, trying to catch me off guard. I grabbed his spear as the point was an inch from impaling me and I twisted it out of his grip and lunged forward and struck his chest with my palm. He cried out as a layer of ice grew in his chest and I reeled back and slammed my fist into his chest, causing frozen chunks of flesh to be blasted away leaving his spine for all to see. I reached in and grabbed his spine, split it in two, and lifted my prey in the air and tore him apart. The stag who I kicked looked at me in horror and tried to pick up his weapon but I slammed my foot in the ground making a bed if spiked ice shards form in the ground behind him. I kicked him on the spiked bed and jumped on top of him, causing the shards to pierce his body and windpipe as he gurgled on his own blood. I then pressed my weight onto him more and his eye ripped out of his socket and he died with his body still twitching every so often. A stallion traitor came up from behind me and tried to cut me down and I quickly reached behind me and grabbed his throat. I slowly looked over to him as he gasped for air and I could now see the fear in his eyes.

“Pay for your traitorous deeds in blood.” I said as I snapped his neck. His body went limp as I dropped him to the ground and I looked back up to the now terrified remaining Caribou and stallions. “Who’s next?”

“YOU KILLED MY BROTHERS, YOU DEMON!” One stag roared as he picked up a rifle and aimed it at me and fired. I drew Ymir and flapped my wings and tackled him across the room as I stabbed him in the shoulder, making him scream out in pain as I pinned him to the wall.

“I may be a demon, but it is you Caribou who are the monsters.” I hissed as the ice from my sword started to spread along his body.

The stag’s eyes widened as the ice spread throughout the rest of his body and was soon encased in ice, leaving him as a frozen corpse embedded in the wall. I pulled Ymir out of his shoulder and looked over my shoulder to see the rest of the group had fled the area leaving just me and the mares. I sheathe Ymir back in its scabbard and walk over to the group of mares who were all cowering together. Doo was in front of the mares and had her arms out as if she was trying to protect them, glaring at me with a defiant look. I slowly rose my hands, making her flinch, and reached up to take my hood off as the ice melted off my arms. Once they all saw my face their expressions softened a little but were still fearful of me.

“I apologize for the brutal display, and you needn’t be so cautious of me.” I tried to reassure them. “I won’t harm any of you.”

“Yeah? Tell that to the Caribou you literally tore in half.” Doo accused, giving me a defiant glare.

“Fair enough, but ask yourself this Miss Doo.” I inquired. “If I were an enemy or one of them, would we be having this conversation?” Doo was about to speak but couldn’t find the words. She looked around at the corpses surrounding us and then back at me looking still unconvinced. “Very well, how’s this then.” I said as I walked behind her. I placed my hands in the boxes and crushed them enough for them to fall on the floor. Doo flinched and sighed as she spread her wings and gave them a few test flaps and turned to look up at me. “Would I do something like this if I were your enemy?”

“Ok, you made your point.” Doo said. “But that still doesn’t excuse the whole display. Damn near came close to losing my lunch.”

“Eh, call me theatrical.” I shrugged. “Also you might wanna cover yourself.” I said as I walked away. I heard her gasp and cover herself which made me chuckle as I slowly but surely began to heal the mares. As I did I felt another twitch in my senses making me look around the opened room but saw nothing. I paid it no mind again as I reached in my pocket and pulled out an ear piece and put it in my ear and pressed the button.

“Captain Lock to The Prometheus, over.” I said.

“This is Flash Sentry, over.” I heard Flash answer. “Everything alright Captain? I heard from Jade that there are Caribou in Everfree, over.”

“Was Caribou in Everfree. I dispatched the lot and now I’ve got a group of former slaves with me and are in need of immediate escort back to Ponyville, over.” I order.

“Roger that, I’ll be there real soon, over and out.” Flash said then hung up.

I took the earpiece out of my ear and in my pocket as I continued to cleanse and heal the mares. In the corner of my eye I caught a glimpse of a pair of eyes in the shadow on the far side of the room before it retreated back into the darkness. I couldn’t help but smirk since I recognized those eyes anywhere and waited until I was alone with my little stalker.

This night just keeps getting more interesting. I think.

Flash later showed up as quick as he said, startling the group of now healed and cleansed mares. He even took the liberty of bringing a large bag of cloaks so that the mares could cover themselves as Flash led them out of the ruined castle. Flash asked if I wanted to come along but I told him I had some more last minute business to take care of. He was curious at first but decided not to pry since getting the mares back to Ponyville was the main priority at the moment. Once I made sure the group was out of sight, I took the liberty to clean the mess I made up and waited for my stalker to show herself. As I cleaned the corpses I could feel her eyes on me but she did not show herself which made me smirk since I imagined she was still wary of me after tonight's little display of brutality. I then burned away the last corpse and turned around to face where I last felt the eyes coming from.

“You know, call me old fashioned, but I believe it’s a little rude to stare and not introduce yourself.” I said, crossing my arms.

There was silence at first but I soon heard hoofsteps slowly walk forward and reveal the mare who I kinda figured would be here. Counterpart of Princess Luna, who once attempted to usurp the Equestrian throne, Nightmare Moon herself in all her midnight glory. Her jet black coat of fur, wild billowing mane and tail that looked like a cold winter night sky, and eyes that were admittedly an alluring cyan color with black reptilian pupils that made them even more alluring and gave a mysterious feel to it was all in front of me as the moon shined down on her. She was also decked out from head to hoof in light blue armour and her muzzle was filled with sharp teeth. If I was honest with myself, Nightmare looked almost as gorgeous as Luna or even Celestia combined since she had the body that all men would crave. Bust, hips, and rear alike but I’ll keep that to myself.

“Well I’ll be damned again.” I smirked. “Nightmare Moon herself graces me with her presence.”

“You know of me?” Nightmare asked in a curious yet cautious tone. “Yet I know not of you. Who or what exactly are you?”

“Dimitri Lockdrom.” I answer with a curt nod. “I’m a human and The Devil’s Hand.” I said making her gasp.

“The Devil’s Hand?” She repeats, starting to back away. “Yet…you saved my subjects.”

“And?” I ask. “Just because I work for the Devil doesn’t mean I’m not heartless. I’m trying to liberate all of Equestria after all.”

“How…unexpected.” Nightmare said. “But why should I believe you since you have such a dark power and even more gruesome styles of conflict.”

“You mean when I literally ripped that Caribou in two?” I asked, making her nod and seemed unfazed by what she had just witnessed. “To put it bluntly, fucker deserved it. He and the rest of his ilk.”

“You would have them share the same fate?” Nightmare asked.

“Them and the traitors included. They brought their sick and twisted ideals to these lands and now the world is suffering because of it. I don’t give two shits what anyone says about how I operate. If anyone, they should blame their so-called King for making them meet such a painful end. You can judge me all you wish, Nightmare, but my ideals are my own.” I said coldly. Nightmare was silent from my words and actually smiles so I can see her fanged teeth.

“On the contrary, while your words are cold, yet they also ring true.” Nightmare said.

“This is war, Nightmare, war makes people cold since war never changes.” I said.

“To be quite honest I’m surprised you allowed the others to escape with their lives.” Nightmare said, looking in the direction where they fled.

“Let them keep their lives.” I scoffed. “Or what’s left of them. Dumb bastards ran straight in the Forest with nothing to protect themselves so I doubt they’d get far.”

“You’re quite the ruthless one.” Nightmare said.

“Perhaps, but what about you?” I ask.

“What about me?” Nightmare wonders.

“I know what you did to Luna and Celestia.” I accuse, making her wince. “It was because of you, Luna fought Celestia and was sent to the moon. Not to mention you came back and attempted to take the throne a second time despite it being a thousand years later. Which begs the question whether or not you still wish to engulf the world in eternal night. And just so you know, depending on your answer.” I said as I rested my hand on Surtr’s grip. “I’d advise you choose your words wisely.”

“Are you threatening me?” Nightmare asks as her horn lit up a bit.

“Maybe.” I said, starting to grip my sword’s handle. “Maybe not.” I said as I loosened my grip.

“Well I admit, I did indeed wish to take the throne and send Celestia to the moon as she did me, even after I attempted it a second time.” She confessed as she powered down her horn. “But now that the world is in utter turmoil, I do not see a reason to do so. But I still wish for revenge against Celestia for banishing me.” Nightmare hissed. “After all it was her fault that the ponies prefer the day than the night.” I frowned and walked over to Nightmare and stood over her, seeing that I was half a head taller than her, excluding her horn.

“Are you still so ignorant that you fail to realize that the ponies actually did and still do appreciate the night just as much as they do the day?” I snap, pointing in her face.

“Excuse me?!” Nightmare shot back. “Of course they prefer the day over the night! No pony is even awake to admire the stars that Luna and I worked so tirelessly to create!”

“Wrong again, Nightmare.” I said, shaking my head. “There are many ponies who enjoy the night sky, you and Luna just didn’t see it because you were so caught up in usurping Celestia.”

“That…that has to be a lie!” Nightmare said, pointing back at me.

“Like the Devil, I also make it an obligation to not lie.” I said. “I can name plenty of ponies who prefer the night over the day. True, they’re more active during the day but at night they get to relax and admire the stars. Not only that, they also are appreciative of the fact that they can sleep soundly without any nightmares to plague them since Luna always walked the dream realm and watched over her subjects. I can understand why you’re skeptical, considering the circumstances, but I swear that it’s the honest to good truth. The ponies appreciated you and Luna just as much as they appreciated Celestia.” Nightmare was taken back by my words as she looked down to stare at her hands.

“If what you say is true, then did I make a mistake corrupting Luna?” Nightmare asked.

“It’s not the fact that you made a mistake, just that you made poor judgment.” I reassured Nightmare as she looked back up at me. “Even now, Luna is respected by her subjects and they all still thank her for all she’s done for the night sky and dream realm.“ Again Nightmare was silent as she contemplated my words. She then looked up at the night sky and she closed her eyes as I noticed a single tear escape her right eye.

“It seems…I have misled myself longer than I care to admit.” Nightmare sighed with a frown and her ears folded on her head.

“It’s like I said, you made a misjudgment and you now see the error of your ways, correct?” I ask.

“I suppose but I doubt I would be accepted due to the amount of trouble I caused for everypony, Celestia and Luna included.” Nightmare said, rubbing her arm.

“Well I’m sure if you explained they’d understand, or maybe not.” I shrugged. “Besides, I doubt Celestia is the type to hold a grudge. Luna I’m not quite sure.”

“I suppose you’re right.” Nightmare said, smiling a little.

“You know if you want.” I said, gaining an idea. “There’s plenty of room on my ship, perhaps you’d like to bunk there instead of being stuck here?”

“That’s quite kind of you to offer, however I believe I should stay here. This was my home after all.” Nightmare said as she backed away.

“Fair enough.” I shrugged. “But at least take this with you.” I said handing her my extra earpiece.

“What is this?” Nightmare wondered, examining the device.

“It’s a type of communication device.” I explain. “You just put it in your ear and press the little button so I can contact you whenever I please and you the same. There are still Caribou lurking around where you least expect it and before you say you can handle yourself I’ll remind you what they did to those mares, more specifically what most of the Caribou have on them at all times.” I said as I pulled out a ring from my jacket pocket.

“What is that?” Nightmare asks, eyeing the ring.

“Magic suppressor ring.” I said, shocking her. “And a very powerful one at that, so powerful it was designed to prevent any spell from ever being cast regardless if it’s a unicorn or alicorn.” I explained as I stuffed the ring back in my pocket. “So take this device and keep it close. If you see any more Caribou coming your way, don’t hesitate to call me.”

“Very well.” Nightmare said as she held the earpiece close to her. “But you will come should I contact you, correct?”

“That’s the idea.” I said, smiling a little. “And just as a precaution.” I said as I clicked my heel in the ground. Tribal markings appeared and circled around the area and glowed slightly before dimming. “I placed my barrier around this place to keep you more safe. You may stick to the shadows but there’s only so much that can do and I’d rather not risk it.”

“I see, well then I thank you for the gesture.” Nightmare said with a curt nod.

“But now it’s getting late and I must return to Ponyville so take care of yourself.” I said as I turned to walk away.

“Farewell, Sir Dimitri, until we meet again.” Nightmare called out.

I waved my hand over my shoulder and spread my wings out to take off. I glanced once more over my shoulder and saw a blush spread across Nightmare’s muzzle but she quickly looked away, trying to look unimpressed at my wings which made me chuckle since she was doing such a poor job at it as I took to the skies.

Just how am I gonna explain this one to the others? I think. Celestia and Luna especially.

Author's Notes:

Many things have happened. A plan must be made, a new team of soldiers is formed, stories were told, The Angel’s Saint makes himself known, and an unexpected individual reveals herself. What’s next for The Devil’s Hand, only time will tell.

Hope you enjoyed!

~WurkyWilk has left the building…

The Angel’s Saint

Chapter 17

The day was like any other day for the citizens of San Pranciscolt, the Caribou and stallions were all going about their daily routine of either raping slaves, snorting Unicorn Dust, or waiting for orders from the higher ups. One such higher up was the mayor of the city, a Caribou by the name of Orest Van Stonehoof, another relative to Dainn Stonehoof. For the past month, ever since the broadcast of The Devil’s Hand, he had all his men in the city be on high alert for any day could be the day the Hand would show up and take what he and the rest of his kind deemed to be rightfully theirs. Orest was now in his office with a few of his slaves, a couple red collard mares and one black collared mare. The black collared mare was a familiar cellist pony by the name of Octavia Melody. Before the Fall, she had been traveling to the major cities of Equestria as a soloist and performing shows to further her career as a musician. Unfortunately for her, now she is a lowly slave who is still a defiant one to her new master. Orest glanced at his two red collared slaves and they were both bent over with their flanks in the air, ready to serve him as proper slaves like the sluts they were, but then his eyes trailed to Octavia. She was in front of his desk, sitting on her knees, eyes closed, and was waiting patiently to be abused again. Orest was a member of the Stonehoof bloodline, naturally he believed he deserved all he received and he couldn’t help but admire how beautiful Octavia was. Her light amethyst eyes, her hourglass figure, double D-cup breasts, and especially her squeezable flank he enjoyed smacking every time he raped her. Orest smirked as he rose from his chair and walked around the desk and right in front of Octavia, who still had her eyes closed since she didn’t want to even look at Orest.

“Still defiant as ever, eh cunt?” Orest mocks. Octavia didn’t answer. “You know, I heard a little slut told me you used to be some kind of musician?” Octavia’s ear twitched a bit as she opened an eye to glance up at the Caribou mayor. “Oh yeah, that little unicorn slut with the glasses told me. I think her name was Vinyl?” Octavia’s hands clenched into fists at the mention of her dear friend's name. She knew Vinyl was also somewhere in the city since she was also traveling to play gigs and they met in San Pranciscolt by chance but were then taken.

“What is it to you…master?” Octavia asked forcefully.

“How about we make a little wager?” He offers as he reaches into his pocket and pulls out a vial of unknown substance. “This is a little something our research team has been developing. To make a long story short, it puts cunts like you in heat and ready to conceive.” Orest explains making Octavia’s eyes widen.

“Oh master, please let me bear your foal!” One of the red collared begs.

“No me! This slut wants to bear your foals!” The other said.

“Shut it sluts!” Orest barks. “You both are just cock sleeves to me. However you on the other hand.” Orest said as he reached down and lifted Octavia’s face up by her chin. “I’d be lying if I said I didn’t find you the least bit attractive, even if you’re just my slave. But the Stonehoof bloodline must carry on and I have chosen you to bear my offspring, so you should be honored.”

“And what madness made you believe I would even think of bringing any foal into this broken world?!” Octavia snaps defiantly. “Let alone you foolishly think that I would bear any foal of yours?!”

“Because I’m in charge around here.” Orest spat. “And I can give you that which we took from you, your music.”

For a moment Octavia paused for a moment at Orest’s offer. Her music? Does he mean he would allow her to play the cello again? It’s been so long, she’s missed the feeling of her instrument’s touch but for such a price of giving birth to his foal?

“Nice try, heathen, but I would rather suffer the consequences than bear any ilk of yours. In fact, I would rather perish than do anything of the sort.” Octavia huffed, pulling her head back and glaring up at Orest.

“Hmm, such a pity.” Orest said as he abruptly grabbed Octavia’s head and uncorked the vial. “It’s a bit amusing when you think you have a choice, cunt. I’m still of the Stonehoof bloodline, I always get what I want.” He sneered as he forced Octavia’s mouth open and began to tip the contents of the vial which made Octavia squirm in protest but in vain. “And I want a healthy child to raise for my King, so you better hope I get a buck.”

Suddenly, there was a series of explosions in the distance outside of Orest’s office, making him stumble backwards and snap his head up. The phone on his desk rang, which made him growl in annoyance and stomp over to the phone as he corked the vial and picked up the phone.

“This better be good! What the buck were those explosions?!” Orest demanded.

“MAYOR OREST, HE’S HERE!” The Caribou on the other line cried.

“He? Who’s he?!” Orest demanded.

“THE WINGED MONSTER! HE JUST DESTROYED ONE OF THE FACTORIES AND IS HEADED THIS WAY! I-”

CRASH

“No…no please…DON’T COME ANY CLOSER! AAAAAAAHHHHHHH!”

“Soldier?! Soldier! What the buck is going on?!” Orest shouted. Over the phone he could hear the sound of footsteps and someone picking up the phone and holding it up to its ear. “Who…is this?” Orest asks.

“…Righteousness.” Was all that was said as the line went dead.

Orest began to panic and ran outside to the balcony of his office building as a strange light filled the sky. Orest witnessed all around the city were multiple smoke trails in the air, due to the explosions from before, and at the far end of the street was a tall figure he had not seen before. It was bipedal, it was wearing a long grey hooded coat with silver pauldrons, white undershirt with a black tie hanging loosely around its neck, black pants with silver knee guards, and black silver toed boots. The white hood was over its head and Orest could somewhat make out its face since it wasn’t really covered by the hood but could tell it was definitely not a pony. He was also armed with what looked like a straight sword that seemed to shine brighter in the sunlight, its golden cross guard looked like a pair of feathered wings, and the handle was pure white. However the most shocking part of this creature was not its appearance, not its weapon, but the pair of large white feathered wings, the end of the feather tips shining a bright golden color, on its back that stretched out wide to a width of 8ft. He watched as many of his men charged at the figure but it just effortlessly dodged or parried their attacks. Some Caribou and stallions the creature cut down while others were knocked unconscious as it made its way through the city. It then raised its left hand and pointed it to a building Orest recognized as one of his main warehouses for storing weapons and drugs. It pointed its finger at the building and a bright light shined on its fingertip and a beam of light fired into the building, causing a massive explosion to obliterate everything inside which rocked the area around it and also managed to blow off its hood. Orest then got a better look at its face. As he thought this creature was not a pony, it’s ears were small and on the side of its head, its hair was dark brown and was long enough to reach its shoulders, it had a goatee that covered its mouth and chin, and when the creature turned its head to look up at Orest, which made him flinch, he saw that his eyes were pale blue that seemed to pierce his very soul. The creature unfurled its wings and flew into the sky and towards Orest making him panic and run back into his office. Orest then grabbed a revolver from his desk and loaded the bullets when the doors of the balcony smashed open, causing the mares and Octavia to scream and cower in the corner. Orest looked up and saw the winged creature stare down at him with a cold gaze with its hand gripping its sword tightly.

“What…the buck are you?!” Orest demanded.

“Who am I?” The creature said in a soft voice that seemed to have an accent similar to Octavia. “I’m the guy who’s gonna free this city and its people. I’m here to spread The Lord’s light wherever I can so that those who’ve sinned may have a chance at redemption. Though I can’t say the same for those who’ve cast away their innocence, there are still those who still wish to repent. I can see the sins literally dripping off your soul and you are beyond redemption.” The creature said.

“Buck you! Do you bucking know who I am?! I am Orest Van Stonehoof and I share my King’s blood in my veins! You dare threaten me and destroy all we’ve built?! Well I got your redemption right here!” Orest shouted as he aimed his revolver. The creature swung its sword with such quick motions that one would miss it should they blink. The barrel of Orest’s revolver slowly slid off and onto the ground, along with his entire hand which caused Orest to scream and grip his stump as he fell to his knees.

“Your sentence is death.” The creature said as she raised his sword.

With a single swing of his sword, The Angel’s Saint cut Orest’s head clean off as his body fell to the floor. Phill then sheathed his sword and brought his hands together and said a silent prayer to himself, leaving Octavia completely flabbergasted at what she had just witnessed.

After executing my target, my eyes wandered to the three frightened mares in the room all huddled together. I walked toward the mares and bent down to look at them straight in the eye.

“Morning, wee lassies.” I said with a curt nod and smile. I then quickly reached out and placed both my hands in the ones with red collars causing them to yelp and my hands began to glow a soft light. The mares’ eyes began to grow heavy as they leaned back and fell to the ground completely conked out. “That oughta do it.” I said as I stood up and looked to the grey furred mare. “Wish I could stick around, luv, but I got a city to liberate.” I said as I turned around and walked to the balcony.

“W-wait!”

I glanced over my shoulder to see the mare with eyes of both curiosity and slight fear.

“Who…or what are you?” She asks.

“Call me Saint Phillip.” I said, smirking at her as I unfurl my wings out wide. “Or The Angel’s Saint, whichever you prefer, luv.”

Without another word I jumped into the air and flew down to the streets. A large group of Caribou and stallions had all gathered in front of the former mayor’s home, all armed to the bloody teeth. I landed in front of the group and they all tensed you at the mere sight of me.

“You all better bloody listen!” I shout. “Your precious mayor has been officially executed by yours truly for he was beyond repentance and has paid for his crimes with his life! But the same fate does not wish to befall those of you who still wish to repent! Drop your arms and leave this city! Join me and I’ll show you all the Light of The Lord!” I shout to them all.

They all look at each other and have the bloody nerve to laugh their arses’ off. A couple Caribou charge at me and I sigh as I duck just in time before their blades could wound me and I swipe my wings under their legs, making them tumble to the ground. I then aim both my fists above them and slam them down on their necks, crushing their windpipes. I stood back up and smirked as they then shut their gobs at the brutal killing of their mates.

“Still wanna go, mates?” I challenge the lot of them.

Some of the younger lads drop their arms and fall to their knees but the others growl in annoyance and all charge at me. I sigh as I pull out my earbuds that Michael was kind enough to grab for me before I was brought here and place them in my ears as I scroll through my smartphone he also nabbed for me. I scroll through the playlist as I dodge their attacks and select a song and hit play as I grab a sword in between my fingers.

“Are ya startin’ now?” I mock as I hit play.

I twist the sword in my hand and pull it towards me and slam my fist in the stallion's face, knocking him out cold. More try to swarm me as I draw my sword and beckon them with my hand. Two Caribou try to come at me from both sides and I jump in the air, avoiding their spears, and spilt kick both of them. The rest come at me from all sides as I counter each of their strikes and bash the bottom of my sword in some of their heads, knocking them out. One Caribou tried to shoot me from behind with his rifle and I spun around and fired a beam of light from my finger at his hand, making a small explosion and blowing his hand off. He screamed in pain and I lunged forward and slashed his chest, causing blood to spray out as he fell to the ground in his blood. I look around me and see that I’m about to be surrounded which would be a bloody shite situation for me.

“Give me strength, Lord.” I prayed as I thrust my hands forward.

“Sword of the Gathering Clouds of Heaven!”

A beam of light shines in front of me and forms a long sword out of light and solidifies allowing me to grasp the handle. I then draw my other sword and twirl my blades in my hands and spread my wings out wide, ready to take on the whole lot of these bastards. More Caribou and stallions charge as I meet them head on with my blades and spin my body and slash my sword of light through multiple Caribou, cutting them in half. The rest I block and dodge their attacks and even deflect any stray bullets fired at me as I run through the crowd, either cutting down or knocking out all in my way. I saw a row of enemies prepare to fire so I quickly flapped my wings to avoid their shots. I front flipped over the row and landed behind them as I spun around and delivered a wide horizontal slash with both my swords, cutting them to ribbons. A few brainwashed stallions then worked in tandem as they skillfully met their swords with mine. One managed to punch me across my face while another clipped my arm and leg which made me grunt in pain. The stallion in front of me managed to kick my hands, making me drop my swords, and tried to impale me but I kneed him in the gut before he could land his blow. The stallion buckled over as the other two jumped up behind me so I unfurled my wings and swatted them away making them fall to the ground. I kicked the downed stallion in front of me in the head and backflipped behind the two I knocked down and grabbed their heads. I slammed their heads together, rendering them out cold as I cartwheeled over to my swords and picked them up again. I noticed some were starting to lose their nerve which meant I was almost done so I made my sword of light disappear and fly high above the crowd.

“Heavenly Rain!”

I crossed my arms in front of me and used both hands to fire a torrent of deadly light particles upon my enemies. The beams rained down upon them as they were all helpless in my attack. Some tried to run away so I fired beams at their legs so they wouldn’t get far as they tumbled to the ground with holes in their legs. Soon my attack started to die down and I gently descended to the ground and stood up straight as the song came to an end. I took note of the damage I had done and even though there were some casualties, most of the attacking group just had deep flesh wounds while the ones who surrendered witnessed the whole fight in both awe and fear. I sheathed my Holy Sword and made my sword of light disappear as I walked up to the nearest brainwashed stallion and knelt down.

“Sorry for beatin’ you and your mates around the bush there, lad.” I said as I placed a hand on his head. “Don’t fret though, you’ll be right as rain soon enough.” My hand glowed as his eyes grew heavy and he slumped to the ground. I then made my way through the whole crowd and repeated the same process to any brainwashed stallions. As for the traitors and Caribou, I healed their wounds with my Holy Light and created shackles of light to bind them so they wouldn’t cause trouble. I continued these series of actions the whole way for about twenty minutes until all the brainwashed were cleansed, traitors and Caribou were successfully bound, and everyone’s injuries were healed.

“Whew! Well that was all fair play, if I do say so me self.” I said proudly, whipping my brow. I winced and looked down to see the few wounds I had received which made me frown and sigh as I healed myself. “Michael will surely have my arse for getting clipped.” I groan.

I looked to the sky and placed two fingers in my mouth and blew out a loud whistle. After a little waiting, a shadow appeared in the clouds and a large airship I filched back in Seaddle hovered over me and landed in a large clearing between the buildings.

“Ah, The Icarus, right on time.” I said as the gangplank lowered. From the deck a female griffin, if I remember that’s what they’re called, runs up to me and bows in respect. She was wearing navy blue overalls and a black shirt underneath, her feathers and fur were a bluish grey and she had white feathers under her beak and face which looked like freckles, her eyes were a light teal, and she had styled the feathers on her head like a small ponytail. Her name was Gabby, and I had freed her from Seaddle during my attack when she was about to be auctioned off as a slave.

“Saint Phillip! I brought The Icarus just like you told me!” She said excitedly.

“Job well done, lass.” I said as I pat her head. “Did you do the other task I gave you?”

“Uh-huh! I managed to rally the mares on the ship while you fought the Caribou and stallions! There were a few close calls, but she managed to fight them off!” Gabby said looking back on the deck. I looked to see another female griffin look down to us with her usual proud scowl. She had brown fur for her lion half and had the upper half of a bald eagle with golden eyes. She wore a black denim jacket, torn dark blue jeans, and was armed with double sickles I gave her to defend herself after a wee bit of personal training. She too was a former slave and was about to be sent to the breeding pens for the War Beasts but I managed to put a stop to that, right quick.

“Gilda, I hope there wasn’t too much trouble, eh lass?” I asked.

“Hmph, you may have saved me but that don’t mean you get to call me that.” Gilda scoffed. “And no, they weren't any trouble at all, thanks to these babies.” She said holding her sickles up.

“Gilda! Stop being so rude to Saint Phillip!” Gabby squawks.

“Whatever, I assume they are coming with us as well?” Gilda snorts pointing at the downed enemies.

“That be right, it’s all for their own sake, lass. It’ll all be worth it in the end, I promise.” I reassure her. “Now load them all up in the brig, I have one last thing to take care of.” I said.

“If you say so.” She shrugs. “Gabby! Help me drag these sorry ponies and Caribou on the ship and in the brig!”

“Ok!” Gabby chirps and begins helping Gilda.

I smile and unfurl my wings and take to the skies. As I fly through the air I make sure I did enough damage to the city and that King Pony bloke’s operations. It took me weeks to scout the city and I managed to place the explosives I found in the cargo hold from The Icarus in most of the warehouses during the dead of night for this timed assault. It’s a good thing the residents were not expecting something like this since all that donk Lock did was rampage first and ask questions later. My mind thought of Lock for a moment as I wondered how he was doing since he probably heard about me from Lucifer by now and I wondered if it was time to pay him a visit. I shook my head slightly since I had more important things to do at the moment as I returned to the former mayor’s building and landed back in the balcony. I walked inside and found the lass from before sitting in the ground and she had covered herself with a blanket. She looked up to me and stood up but still kept a stern gaze in her eye.

“Something the matter, luv?” I ask.

“Don’t call me that.” She snapped. “I have a name and it’s Octavia Melody.”

“Apologies, Miss Melody.” I said with a curt nod. “We best get you and these lassies out of here, there’s right to be trouble if we stick around.”

“Why should I trust you, sir?” Octavia questions. “Aren’t all stallions against Equestria now?” I arched a brow at her statement and crossed my arms.

“Shall we go over the facts then? I just saved your sorry arse, offed the bloke who would rather spend the day tossing you around and forcefully knock you up, destroyed their contraband of drugs and weapons, and I’m even offering to take you and everyone else somewhere safe. Now if I was your enemy, would we be talkin’ like a couple of old fish wives?” I ask. Octavia opened her mouth to protest but couldn’t find the words since she knew I was right, damn right I am.

“I suppose you have a point.” Octavia sighed. “Then I thank you deeply for saving us and freeing this city but I need to find my friend, she’s somewhere in this city and I need to find her.”

“What she look like?” I ask.

“Well she has white fur, a blue two toned mane and tail…” Octavia explains.

“Got a pair of snazzy sunglasses and ruby red magenta eyes?” I add.

“Yes…yes! Yes she does!” Octavia gasped. “Do you know where she is?!”

“Easy there, lass.” I said, raising my hands. “I managed to get her and the rest of the mares on me ship when I first started to attack the city. If you come with me now you’ll be reunited with her.” Octavia stares at me for a moment but then nods as I walk past her and pick up the other two unconscious mares. “Now then, shall we be off?” I ask.

“Yes, I no longer wish to remain here.” Octavia said.

And with that we walked out of the building and back to The Icarus where Gilda and Gabby were still loading the ship with prisoners. Some managed to awaken from their slumber and almost made a ruckus but I managed to quell the situation. When we boarded the ship, Octavia looked around the deck in awe of its craft but also for her friend. When she found Vinyl they both embraced each other in tearful joy which made me smile. Before we were set to depart for home I took to the skies once more to see if there were any stragglers within the city. My plan worked better than expected, cleared the enemy out of all buildings and caused them to scatter due to the explosions, cut off their means of retreat by killing their War Beast pens and destroying any airships docked, be the distraction while Gabby and Gilda rescued the mares, and finished the rest off after dealing with their leader. After one last swoop of the city I am satisfied to see that there were no more stragglers and I even destroyed any remaining slave pens or warehouses along the way. I look in the distance to see a large bridge stretching from the mainland over the sea to the other side of the land. I believe the bridge was called The Golden Gallop Bridge and I spotted a group of Caribou trying to escape with some slaves and other supplies they managed to snag. I roll my eyes as I quickly make my way to the other side of the bridge before they could escape. I reach into my pocket and pull out an earpiece that connects to The Icarus’ radio.

“Gabby? You there lass?” I ask while pressing the button.

“Saint Phillip! Is everything ok?! You’re not in trouble are you?!” Gabby said frantically.

“No I’m quite alright, I just need you and Gilda to meet me at the Golden Galloping Bridge in about five minutes. Can you do that lass?” I ask.

“Of course! We’ll be there in exactly five minutes!” Gabby chirps.

“Cheers lass, see you soon.” I said and hung up.

I make it to the bridge and see the group all riding War Beasts and they’re galloping as fast as they can away from the city. The beasts were all pulling wagons filled with weapons, drugs, and other god awful items. The one in front was pulling a cage filled with mares who all looked scared out of their wits which made me furrow my brows as I flew just in front of them. I furled my wings and fell to the ground and landed in front of the lot with a loud thud, making them all stop in their tracks as I slowly stood back up.

“Mornin’ lads, goin’ somewhere?” I ask.

“It’s the freak!” One of the stags cried.

“Damnit! How the buck did he get here so fast?! We were so close!”

“Who the buck cares! Blast the bucker!” The one in the middle orders as he kicks his War Beast in the side. The monsters all growl as they open their mouths and large fireballs erupt from each of them and come hurtling towards me. I smirk as I unfurl my wings and give them a sharp flap, creating a powerful gust of wind that sends the fireballs flying in different directions.

“Cute.” I mock. “Now then lads, only warning, drop all you’re carrying and come quietly.” I said.

“Buck you! We don’t have to listen to you! Right boys?!” The middle Caribou shouted, only to be met with silence.

“I…I give up.” One said, throwing down his weapon and stepping off his War Beast and getting on his knees.

“Me too…” another said and stepped off his War Beast. The others did the same until it was only the leader in the middle.

“Mate.” I called out to him. “Your boys are doing quite the wise thing here by surrendering. If you know what’s good for you, I’d do the same.”

The leader glared at me and was about to kick his War Beast again to make it fire another shot at me. I placed a hand on my Holy sword’s handle, ready to cut him down, but he sighs reluctantly and nods while getting off his War Beast and joining the others.

“You think you’ve won?” He mocks. “This city will fall again and your little rebellion will be crushed! You may work with that accursed Devil’s Hand, but it’s only a matter of time before Lord Dainn finds a way to put you in your place! Along with those whore Princesses who believe they’re untouchable!”

I walk up to the brave idiot for flapping his lips and stand over him. I place a hand on his head and grip it tightly making him wince as I bend down to look him dead on the eye.

“Boyo, I don’t work with the bloody Hand. You should be thankful I ain’t the Hand right now cause if I were, you’d be fed your own insides right about now.” I warn, making him shiver in sight fear.

I then walk behind him and shackle his hands along with the others as I look up and see The Icarus fly above us. As it lands I destroy the wagons lugging the supplies and free the mares from the cages who were thankfully all black collars. As we load our new passengers onto the ship, I look back and see the War Beasts all standing together, unsure what to do since they probably lived their lives as just tools of war.

“You lot are free now, live your lives as Mother Nature intended.” I said as I walked back up to my ship. The Icarus lifts into the air and I take the helm and point the ship towards the city. I raise my hand and point it to the city and my hand glows. A large dome of light begins to envelop the city and soon covers the whole area, protecting the city like Seaddle in The Lord’s Light.

“Now then.” I said as I turned the wheel. “Let’s head back, shall we?” And we begin to make our way back to Sanctuary.

Author's Notes:

Phillip McHaggard, The Angel’s Saint, has made his appearance known. Next chapter, getting to know how Phill and Michael are operating in Equestria.

Hope you enjoyed!

~WurkyWilk has left the building…

The Angel’s Path

Chapter 18

After the successful liberation of San Pranciscolt, I was at the helm of The Icarus steering our way back to the Smoky Mountains. I watched as Gabby and the few ponies I brought along with me went about their duties on the deck of the ship. I smiled a little but soon lost it as the memory of Lock poked my mind.

I wondered what he was doing right about now, how he was doing, and if one day we do cross paths in this world, would we still be mates like back on Earth? I reached into my coat and pulled out a piece of paper I kept to myself and unfolded it. It was Lock’s wanted poster I found in Seaddle and they had apparently upped the reward for his head to 50,000,000 bits. I sighed as I gazed at the picture they used to identify him, how the flames covering his body and that red eye of his under his hood made him look like a demon straight out of hell. I knew he was always a troubled soul, considering that tale he told me about his old mate Joshua and how he got that scar on his back, but I never imagined he’d go so far as to align himself with the bloody Devil himself.

“Lock, just what are you trying to prove, mate?” I ask solemnly. “Is all this bloodshed worth the cost of what little humanity you have left?”

“You seem troubled, Phillip.”

I glance to my right and see Michael appear from a flash of light. One of the stallions who volunteered to help on The Icarus walked by Michael as if he were never there. Guess it makes sense since I’m the only one who can because I’m the Saint.

“Aye, I guess you could say that.” I said as I tucked the poster in my pocket.

“You’re wondering about Mr. Lockdrom, aren’t you?” Michael asks. I only nod in response. “You still have faith that he would change his ways if you show him what you have done?”

“Of course I do.” I said. “I’ve known Lock long enough to know he’s a stubborn bastard, but if given a proper argument and the right set of words shared between us he’ll see there’s no need to slaughter all his enemies without mercy.”

“Normally I would agree with having faith in those who do not deserve it, but how can you be so sure it is not too late?” Michael questions. “After all Mr. Lockdrom has already said and done, perhaps he will always be intent on wiping out all who stand in his way.”

“I can’t believe that Michael.” I said dismissively. “In fact I won’t, Lock is still me mate and I’m confident he’ll come around and not have to continue going on mass killing sprees.”

“Azrael and Chamuel would disagree with you.” Michael said.

“With all do respect, Saint Michael, but I could give a bloody shite and a rats arse what those two think. I had a bad enough experience with them the first time.” I scowled.

“I agree, your meeting with the Archangels could have been a more…pleasant one.” Michael said as my mind drifted back to the day I met The 7 Archangels.

I stared at Saint Michael for what seemed like hours as he held his sword out to me and waited for my answer to his offer. Me, of all the bloody fat bastards, I was the lucky or unlucky fat Irish bastard who got picked by fockin’ Archangel Saint Michael.

“I…but…why?” I stuttered like a donk.

“Ask yourself this, Mr. McHaggard, if you were given a chance to help those in need, would you?” Michael asks.

“What, you mean like one of them superheroes or something?” I ask.

“I prefer the term Holy Champion, but yes. You see Mr. McHaggard, this world is indeed on the brink of total collapse and they deserve proper judgement. However your friend, Mr. Lockdrom, says and does otherwise. He believes that there is no redemption left for the Caribou and traitor stallions, that they should all be wiped from the face of this planet as you’ve seen him do in the vision I showed you.” Michael explains.

“But…that can't be.” I said, unable to accept it. “There’s no way Lock would commit mass genocide!”

“Would you attempt to convince him otherwise?” Michael asks.

“Aye!” I said.

“Would you still try at the risk of your own life?” Michael warns.

This made me freeze on the spot, my own life? I looked up to the moon as it shined down on me and pondered Michael’s question. I’ve never really lived my life to the fullest, never really pursued anything that was worth any kind of future. Now I’ve been shot, my soul saved by Saint Michael himself, I’m in a world that’s unlike anything I’ve ever seen, and now I’m being offered to be some kind of champion of Heaven with the risk of my own life. I’m not even violent by nature, and now I have to fight in a bloody war?

“I…I’m not sure.” I admit. “I’m still trying to wrap me head around this whole thing, it all feels like I’m in a dream.”

“Then do you wish to return to your home?” Michael offers, making me look back at him. “I do not wish to be dishonest with you Mr. McHaggard, what I am asking you will be very dangerous work. Some of my fellow Archangels were skeptical when I chose you of all humans, but I prefer to see the better part in one's soul. You care for Mr. Lockdrom, you cared so much that I heard your prayers after he disappeared, especially after your life was slipping away you prayed to see him once again. The fact that you hesitated when I offered you to become The Angel’s Saint is more than enough proof that you have a gentle heart. That is why if you still do not wish to fight for both this world and Mr. Lockdrom, then I shall return you to your home and seek a different champion.”

“But what about Lock?” I ask.

“We will just have to see what will happen, though I suspect it won’t be the same as what you may have had in mind.” Michael said.

Again I was silent, if I wanna go home I can just say the word and I’ll be back before I know it. But if I do then some other bloke will come and try to handle things differently against Lock, for better or for worse. The images of him killing in mass amounts were fresh in my mind but also all the times he and I hung out together. Michael said it’s too late for Lock, but is it? True, he’s working with the Devil, but has he really lost himself already?

“No…” I said as I clenched my fist. “I don’t want some random donk coming here and mucking things up. You chose me, right? Because I’m Lock’s friend, right?”

“Indeed, if anyone I believed you would be the best choice for this task. So does that mean you will accept my offer?” Michael asks as he holds up the handle of his sword.

“Couple of questions.” I said, holding up my hand. “If I accept, would that make Lock and me enemies, or could we still work together to achieve a hybrid of the two outcomes? You know, kill the bad ones, convert the better ones, it's not genocide but the bad ones are still dead? Or is this a You are the Light, He is the Dark, only one can survive kind of deal?“ I question.

“That, Mr. McHaggard, is up to you to decide.” Michael said.

“Then aye.” I said as I placed a hand on his sword's handle. “I accept your offer.”

“Splendid, then we must be off to make it official.” Michael said as he raised his other hand.

“Off? Off to where?” I ask as a bright light surrounds us.

“Why to The Silver City itself, of course.” Michael said.

“Wha?!” Was all I said before my whole vision became too bright for words.

“Here we are.”

"Ah! bloody 'ell, dat's bright! You cooehld've warned me!" I yelled, letting my accent take over my words as I rubbed my eyes.

“Apologizes, however you’ll soon have to get accustomed to the brightness sooner or later.” Michael said.

“What do you…mean…?” I trailed off as my eyesight returned and what I saw made me almost pass out. A massive city that seemed to shine a silver glow, basked in the sunlight atop the clouds. I then noticed that we were standing on white clouds that felt solid under my feet and we were standing in front of a large gate that towered above me.

“Holy Sweet Mother Mary and Joseph…” I said aloud.

“Phillip Christopher McHaggard, I welcome you…to the city of Heaven.” Michael said as he raised his arm out to the gate.

As if on command, the gates opened slowly and Michael began to walk through. As he did I saw that a halo had appeared over his head and his wings seemed to glow a brighter golden glow, as if he became more divine the moment he stepped through. I gulped a huge breath of air and followed him while trying to comb my messy hair and straighten out my clothes, trying to look at least somewhat presentable. As we walked I saw a variety of different people pass by us, all of whom bowed to Michael in respect and he just gave them all curt nods. The Silver City had such a welcoming warmth to it I felt like I could feel at peace for all my life. I also noticed that the people I passed by all had halo’s above their heads which meant these were people who had passed on.

“You know, I kinda figured I’d end up here one day but I didn’t expect it to be so soon.” I said as we walked.

“A thing of beauty, is it not?” Michael asks.

“I’m speechless.” I said, making him chuckle. “Just how big is this place?”

“Would you like me to give you a tour of the whole city? It would take a long while, about 100 years, give or take, but I would be more than happy to show you all that Heaven has to offer.” Michael said.

“100?! No thank you!“ I yelped.

“Peace, Mr. McHaggard, I was only jesting.” Michael chuckled.

Saint Michael has a sense of humor? Now I’ve seen it all… I think to myself.

As we walked I noticed how the city had a bit of a mix of buildings all in one place, some buildings I’ve seen back home in Ireland, some from the Middle East, some from the west in the States, even small huts and tents which I found a bit odd to see in Heaven.

“Curious?” Michael asked.

“A bit, not exactly what I was expecting in Heaven.” I said.

“And what exactly were you expecting?” Michael wonders.

“I don’t know…large buildings made of gold, people constantly praying everywhere, yet here it feels like I’m back on Earth.” I said.

“All beings have their own image of Heaven, even the beings of the Eques I brought you to have their own image of what this city looks like.” Michael explains.

“What do you mean the Eques you brought me to?” I repeat. “You saying there’s more than one reality or something? Like that multiverse shite I heard about?”

“Quite right, the multiverse is vast and filled with many different realities of many different planets. Earth and Eques included. I know of a special individual who has taken residence on a different Eques, he once stayed here for a time before having to return.” Michael said, looking like he was reminiscing.

“Who was he?” I ask.

“It’s not important, he has his responsibilities and you soon will too.” Michael said.

“Saint Michael! I thought that was you!”

We both stopped our walk and turned to see a white skinned man in his mid forties wearing brown khaki pants and a green buttoned up shirt and had a small halo over his head. He had short cut brown hair and a small beard, he also had hazel colored eyes. Michael smiled as the man approached and even shook his hand like they were old buddies.

“Alex, wonderful to see you as always.” Michael said.

“Likewise, how’s our mutual friend? Heard he had a bit of a scuffle with some of the top dogs.” Alex said.

“You’ll be pleased to know he was victorious, Alex, as expected for someone of his skill.” Michael said.

“Heh, not a doubt in my mind he’d come out on top.” Alex said with a proud smirk. He then looks at me and smiles and offers his hand. “How’s it going dude, name’s Alex.“

“Uh yeah, Phillip.” I said shaking his hand.

“First time in heaven?” Alex asks and I nod. “Don’t worry, you’ll get used to it once you get settled in.”

“Settled in? I’m not dead though.” I defend. He quirked a brow and looked up above my head and smiled sheepishly since I don’t have a halo.

“So you aren’t.” He said. “My bad, I’ve been dead for a while now so it’s kinda hard to tell the living and the dead.”

“How did you die? If you don’t mind me asking that is.” I ask. Alex smiles and places a hand over his heart.

“I gave my life for another, which turned out to be the best decision I’ve ever made.” Alex said with pride.

“As much as I would like to continue this conversation, Alex, I’m afraid we must be on our way.” Michael said.

“Of course, it was nice meeting you Phillip, maybe we’ll meet again sometime.” Alex said as he waved goodbye and left.

“Wow, he really gave his life for someone?” I ask.

“Indeed he did, which earned him a place here in Heaven and is respected by most for his actions.” Michael said. “Let us continue our trek, shall we?”

For the next hour or so we continue our walk through the streets of the Silver City, and good Lord was the place filled with departed souls. Along the way I actually was able to meet my Nana and Grandad which was quite the tearful reunion, despite Nana scolding me to lose weight. We soon arrived at our destination which was a large temple-like structure with pillars of marble surrounding the place. Along the pathway were statues of different Angel’s that were posing in different ways and I was awestruck at their craftsmanship. At the end of the pathway was a statue of a lady angel, yet unlike the others she had not one but five pairs of wings stretched out wide. She was just standing up straight, her hands over one another, and smiling like she was welcoming anyone who passed her by. Whoever made the statue must’ve spent quite the good amount of time on it since I couldn’t help but stare at how beautiful she was.

“Majestic, isn’t she?” Michael asks.

“Aye…that’s one word for it.” I said before Michael nudged me towards the temple. “So what’s this place?”

“You remember that large castle you saw in the distance on the way here, yes?” Michael asks and I nod. “That is The Court of the Gods, it is where the leading gods from every culture come together for meetings. This is The Archangel Temple, a place where my fellow Archangels and I discuss our own personal matters with each other. And this is where you shall become our champion.”

“Are the rest of the Archangels in there?” I ask nervously.

“Do not fret, Phillip, you will soon be in the presence of some of the most influential holy beings in Heaven. Just make sure you speak when spoken to and everything shall be alright.” Michael reassures me.

I nod as we stand in front of a set of large double doors, each with the holy cross and decorated with symbols and even a few passages from the Bible here and there. The doors open and we both walk inside as the halls can only be described as simply divine and nothing more. The halls are filled with a variety of different art work depicting the 7 Archangels and their great deeds. As we walked through the halls I looked down to see I was still in the clothes I was in when I first arrived on Eques making me flustered as I tried to desperately fix my hair and straighten out my clothes.

“Is there something the matter Phillip?” Michael asks.

“Course there’s something the matter, I’m about to meet your fellow Archangels and I look like I just crawled out of a dumpster.” I groaned.

“Oh there’s no need to fret over something so trivial.” Michael said dismissively, waving his hand. “If it’s any consolation this all did just happen out of the blue so there was no way for you to prepare anyway.”

“Still don’t mean I won’t look like the ugly duckling in the presence of swans.” I said.

We turn one last corner and are faced with another set of double doors. I gulp and do one last comb of my hair with my fingers and make sure my shirt is as neatly tucked in as possible, despite my fat beer belly. With a wave of his hand, the doors open and I’m once again almost blinded by the light. I’m met with a wide circular room that looks like I’m in some cathedral in Rome. In the center of the room were large chars all in a semi circle and each one had an Angel sitting on them. All their eyes were upon me as I walked in with Michael and I felt like I was about to pass out from the amount of anxiety I was feeling. When we make it to the middle of the group, Michael looks over his shoulder and motions me to stay and stand as he walks up to a vacant chair I assumed was his and sits down.

“My brethren, I welcome you all. Here standing before us, is our newest champion, Phillip Christopher McHaggard.” They all stand and begin to introduce themselves.

“I am Raphael, the Healing Angel.” A man to my right said. He had long dark brown hair with green eyes. He wore beige robes with a black sash around his waist and he was holding a long bronze staff in his right hand.

“My name is Gabriel, the Messenger Angel.” The man next to Raphael said. He was a lean fellow with long blond hair and brown eyes. He wore a golden robe with blue sleeves and a white trim along with a dark green robe that covered his legs. On his waist was a type of golden horn with a long neck.

“My name is Jophiel, The Angel of Beauty.” A pretty woman said softly with a smile. She had light brown eyes and beautifully long flowing brown hair that seemed to reach the middle of her back. Her hair had small pink flowers along it and she was wearing a forest green dress robe.

“I am Ariel, The Angel of Nature and Animals.” Another woman said. Her appearance seemed to not go with her title since she had long black hair, fierce brown eyes, and was wearing some kind of helmet with feathers on top. She wore a black tunic with a red sash that went from her shoulder to her waist. The strangest thing is that she had a double bladed axe in her hand that she sling over her shoulder but I’d rather not question it. Perched her other shoulder was a white dove that was looking at me curiously and cooed every so often.

“Azrael, Angel of Death.” The man next to her said emotionlessly. All he wore was a single pale maroon robe with a hood over his head and was armed with a very uneasy looking scythe. His hair was dusty grey and his eyes looked as soulless as his very appearance.

“I’m Chamuel, The Angel of Peaceful Relationships.” The last man said. His face was a bit on the feminine side but his sky blue eyes were stern with a hint of kindness. His light brown hair was curly and long and wore a type of headband with a small ruby gem in the middle of his forehead. His robes were light pink and had a gold sash around his waist and in his hand was a type of chalice with handles on both sides that made it look like some kind of trophy.

Each of them had large wings on their backs, each pair looking different from the other, yet still had a divine look to them. Not knowing what else to do, I cleared my throat and lowered to the ground on my knee and bowed in respect to the holy beings surrounding me.

“It…ahem, it is a grand honor to be in all your presence, my Lords and Lady’s.” I said as calmly as possible, being careful not to shit myself.

“Michael.” Raphael said, glancing at the Warrior Angel. “I must ask once more, you are positive he is capable of becoming our champion?”

“Yes, Raphael.” Michael nods. “I am confident he will be just as righteous as his predecessors.”

“Erm, predecessors?” I repeat out loud as I raise my head.

“Indeed, Mr. McHaggard.” Gabriel said. “This may come as a little surprising, but we have chosen other humans throughout your world's history as The Angel’s Saint. Just as Satanael has for his Hand.”

“Satanael?” I repeat again. “You mean Lucifer?” As soon as I mentioned that name, the whole atmosphere seemed to become heavy and I felt a very unpleasant chill run up and down my body. I turned to see Azrael, though his face was straight and emotionless, I could feel his rage through my very soul.

“Azrael, please calm down. He doesn’t know so it’s unnecessary to become upset.” Jophiel said. Azrael glanced over to Jophiel and nodded slightly and proceeded to take long and slow breaths. “Forgive him, the name of our fallen brother is a touchy subject.”

“Touchy, is an understatement, sister.” Chamuel said. “And to answer your question, McHaggard, Lucifer and Satanael are different beings.” I was confused and looked to Michael for an explanation.

“You recall the story of how Lucifer was cast out of Heaven by God, yes?” Michael asks and I nod, thinking about all the times I heard that tale from church. “Well there is more to the story than just that, Lucifer was indeed one of us before the rebellion but was cast out for another reason. You see, Mr. McHaggard, there exists a reality of Eques that holds a tragic story of a once proud kingdom. Its name was Aephoceria, the kingdom of the Demonic Angels.”

“Demonic Angels?” I repeat.

“The kingdom was ruled by an Angel and a Demon alongside their dear friend Queen Faust. They had even procured a child together which was unheard of for an Angel and Demon.” Michael continues, but his expression then turned sour. “The child’s birth had reached the ears of both worlds from above and below, so Lucifer went to investigate. However when he returned he looked like he had been in a fight and seemed enraged about something. When he reported about the Angel had wed the Demon and the child they had together, it surprised myself and all of Heaven. Ever since we had known about Aephoceria’s existence, there had been times when fellow angels and even demons from below would join the kingdom in order to be with one another. One would think that God and Satanael would be opposed to the very idea of two completely different worlds coexisting with each other but in fact they were very supportive of it, especially since the natural birth of the King and Queens child which spelled hope for peace between Heaven and Hell. But Lucifer, being the arrogant fool he was, proclaimed that Aephoceria was a heretical kingdom filled with blasphemers and had vowed to destroy it and all its subjects. No one saw it coming, no one knew of Lucifer’s schemings behind everyone’s back, and yet he managed to forge an alliance with the demoness Lilith and built an army to destroy Aephoceria. The Kingdom was lost, the child disappeared, and for his actions to destroy Aephoceria and even try to usurp God resulted in his banishment and any who followed him. My brethren and I were enraged at what Lucifer had done, but also saddened he would go so far to commit such a crime.”

“What happened to the kid?” I ask.

“Lucifer wanted nothing more to finish his self proclaimed quest to end the Demonic Angel existence and spent most of his time on Earth to search for the child. Most believed that the child perished and the race of the Demonic Angels had died with him, but I had a feeling that the child would one day return and claim his right to the throne of the fallen kingdom but I also kept watch on Lucifer’s actions. Then finally, some years ago after several ages later, the energy from the child’s power became known and I and a few of the Pantheon Gods were quick to react. We had managed to subdue Lucifer and Lilith and even had the privilege to meet the child face to face. The boy had a few choice words for me which was justified but meeting him was more than enough besides seeing him alive and well, proof that the Demonic Angels still existed.“

I was just sitting there dead silent while listening to Michael’s tale and in complete awe. To think there existed a world where Angels like these guys and bloody demons from Hell could live together, if Lucifer hadn’t gone and mucked things up royally.

“So why does The Devil call himself Lucifer?” I wonder.

“We were told he believes it is a way to mock our fallen brother.” Azrael spoke up.

“Satanael, being the silver tongued being that he is, deemed imprisoning Lucifer in Hell was a fate fit for the fallen angel. He even went as far as to take Lucifer’s name for his own, which Lucifer was not happy about since his name would be tarnished by such an unholy being as Satanael.” Michael said.

“I see, and you still call him Lucifer?” I ask.

“Our fallen brother Lucifer is dead to us.” Gabriel said coldly. “We have long since accepted that, and if Satanael wishes to call himself by Lucifer’s name then so be it, it matters little to us.”

“That statue.” I said as a thought occurred to me. “That’s her, isn’t it? The Queen?”

“Yes, her name is Alga, and she was as beautiful as the statue that stands in front of this temple in her honor.” Jophiel said.

“If we’re finally done with the history lesson, may we please return to the matter at hand as to how we may deal with Satanael’s Hand?” Chamuel said.

“Ah yes, of course.” Michael said. “Now then Phillip, you know the reason why we have brought you here but you must understand what it is you must do as The Angel’s Saint. As we mentioned before you are not the first Saint to fight for us, nor is your friend, Mr. Lockdrom, the first Hand.”

“How many others were there?” I ask.

“Throughout the course of Earth’s history, you have the privilege of being our fifth Saint.” Gabriel said. “Satanael has made a great many dealings with humans, some of which he dubbed as his Hand which in turn made us seek a champion of our own. And now it seems he has his eyes set on Equestria to recall the seven demons of The Sins of Man.”

“The one called Dainn.” Azrael said. “He reeks of death and sin, forced others in a ritual, gained years of life at the cost of others, even formed a bargain with the Sins to do his bidding.”

“Because of this, Satanael brought over a human, your friend, to collect what he is owed.” Michael said.

“But his Hand’s methods, to kill and show no mercy to any, not even we can look past this for it has happened once before on Earth.” Jophiel said. “Especially when there are some who deserve a second chance.”

“Proper judgement is indeed called for, but genocide is not the answer.” Chamuel said.

“If the Hand continues this path of destruction, his soul will be almost as blackened as Dainn’s.” Azrael said. “Perhaps it is too late already.”

“And just what do you mean by that?” I question.

“McHaggard, let us be honest with one another, you were shown what Lockdrom has done already, yes? It seems to me that he has made his choice. He is set on slaughtering all who oppose him without remorse, just because he saved a group of equines here and there does not mean he is not absolved. If anything he should be dealt with and let you enact the proper judgement those Caribou deserve.” Chamuel said dismissively, making me very agitated at his allegations.

“You dahn’t know shite!” I blurted out, pointing at the Angel of Peaceful Relationships. “Lock is naht sahme mad keller bent ahn destroehction! It was all de foehckin Devil’s faoehlt fahr rahpin ‘im into doin ‘is dirty wahrk! I’ve known Lock fahr years so dahn’t you dare talk abooeht ‘im like you know ‘im, because you dahn’t!”

“Mr. McHaggard, please be calm.” Ariel said, trying to calm me down.

“I dahn’t gahtta do shet! You all brooehght me oehp ‘ere to what, be sahme kend o’ equalizer and set me mate straight?! Well you know what?! Screw de laht o’ you! Dat wahrld ‘is goin throoehgh absahlute ‘ell and all you laht care abooeht is me stahppin what Lock is doin! ‘e may wahrk fahr de Devil, boeht ‘e’s stell ‘uman like me! And I stell believe ‘e too can be redeemed!” I proclaim.

“You’re quite bold to speak to my brother like that.” Azrael said, gripping the handle of his scythe. “All for The Devil’s own Hand.”

“Dahn’t lecture me abooeht who’s wrahng and who’s right.” I sneer. “What matters is me ‘elpin me friend! In fact, naht ahnly’ll I ‘elp show ‘im a better way to save de planet, boeht I’ll even ‘elp redeem de traitahrs and Caribou!”

“You would even go so far as to redeem those who might be beyond redemption?” Raphael asks.

“You’re damn right I will, even if it takes de rest o’ me life.” I said.

“You’re a fool.” Chamuel scoffed.

“You are but a naïve human with the mindset of a child.” Azrael said.

“And you two are a couple of stuck up arses.” I shot back. Ariel stands from her chair and approaches me. She stands before me and looks deep in my eyes as if she is searching for something.

“You seem quite passionate to prove us wrong, Mr. McHaggard, you truly believe you can do what most believe would be impossible?” Ariel asks.

“With all due respect, my Lady, you can bet your sweet arse.” I said, not caring about my rude tone. Ariel giggles and nods as she turns to face her fellow Archangels.

“I shall choose to have faith in this one. He has a passionate soul who genuinely cares about his dear friend. The Devil’s Hand aside, Mr. Lockdrom is still human and could still be redeemed.” Ariel said.

“It has been quite some time since there has been anyone to speak to us in such a manner.” Gabriel said. “You’ve quite the spirit, I admire that so I too shall believe in you.”

“Same here.” Raphael said. “I suppose even the worst sinners who still have just a shred of their innocence left deserve a second chance.”

“Do you truly believe you can redeem your friend?“ Jophiel asks.

“Aye, I’m even willing to bet me life.” I said.

“Then I too shall believe in you.” Jophiel said.

“Death is the fate of all life at some point, just ask the Hand of the Reaper.” Azrael said.

“That may be, but life is precious to those who still wish to live.” I said.

“This will not end as you may want it to, McHaggard.” Chamuel warned. “Your friendship with Lockdrom shall be put to the ultimate test should you not see eye to eye, which is an inevitable fate and tends to always end in devastation.”

“Then I’ll just have to change fate, now won’t I?” I scoffed.

All the Angels stand in front of their chairs and approach me in the middle of the room. They all unfurl their wings and I’m now standing in a circle completely surrounded as they begin whatever they’re gonna do.

“Do you swear to shield the innocent and tend to the weak?” Raphael asks.

“I…I swear.” I said, clearing my throat and standing to attention.

“Do you swear to spread the Lord’s light during your holy quest?” Gabriel asks.

“I swear.”

“Do you swear to maintain the beauty in life?” Jophiel asks.

“I swear.”

“Do you swear to protect nature and the environment around you?” Ariel asks.

“I swear.”

“Do you swear to judge the souls of your enemies accordingly and smite the irredeemable?” Azrael asks.

“…I swear.” I said.

“Do you swear to bring peace to the world, to always have strength and courage to face adversity when it seems that there is none left?” Chamuel asks.

“I swear.”

“Phillip Christopher McHaggard do you swear to serve us, The 7 Archangels, as our holy champion, The Angel’s Saint?” Michael asks.

“I…swear.” As soon as I make my final oath, all the Archangels’ wings begin to glow and a light shines above me and they begin to chant all together.

Suddenly, the light from above shined down on me and I felt a very warm and tingly feeling in my gut. I suddenly felt myself floating in mid air as I felt my whole body begin to change. My beer belly began to deflate and my body started to become more lean and muscular. My hair became less greasy looking and more soft and wavy as it grew out long enough to reach my shoulders. I looked to my right forearm and saw a strange symbol appear in a flash of light as I continued my new transformation.

I then felt something on my back and when I turned to look over my shoulder, I saw that I had sprouted a pair of large white feathered wings and the end of the feather tips were shining a bright golden color. The light surrounding me began to die down and I slowly descended to the ground and I landed on my feet but soon fell to my knees. The Archangels waited for me to collect my thoughts as I stared off into space still processing what had just happened. I took note of my body again and saw that I no longer had a pudgy physique but with a much more muscular torso and well shaped arms and legs. I slowly rose to my feet, putting one foot at a time on the ground, and stood up straight. I looked around and noticed I was either about the same height or slightly taller than the Archangels circling me and Michael walked up to me with a proud smile.

“How do you feel, Phillip?” Michael asks. I look around and glance once more at myself.

“…Taller.” Was all I could say.

“Now you are officially our champion.” Raphael said.

“We welcome you, Saint of the Angels.” Gabriel said.

“So…what happens now?” I wonder as I paced around, trying to get a feel of my newly formed body.

“Now we must get you properly dressed and ready to train you to make you combat ready.” Michael said.

“Training? Me? But I ain’t never fought anyone or have any sort of combat experience.” I said. “Not to mention I shouldn’t waste time here when Lock is still on Eques reeking who knows what kind of havoc.”

“Not to worry, we have a chamber that is used for just such an occasion. You’ll be able to acquire years worth of training and honing your skills in just a few days time.” Michael explains.

“But what kind of training will I receive?” I question.

“I shall teach you the ways of the sword and even show you the new abilities that we have bestowed upon you. I shall personally make sure that you are more than prepared to face the enemy when the time comes for you to return to Equestria.” Michael said.

“I have powers now?” I ask.

“Indeed, take a look at your hands.” Michael said. When I looked down at my hands I saw that they had a faint glow to them and I felt a pleasant warm feeling. I sensed something about the glow and when I focused a little more my hands glowed brighter as if they were made of light itself.

“This is…so bloody weird.” I said, a little stupefied. “And what’s this tattoo thing on me arm?” I ask, pointing to the mark on my forearm.

“That is the Sigil of the Saint, it is physical proof of your role to any who sees it.” Gabriel said.

“And the wings?” I ask, gesturing to the new appendages on my back.

“What good is the Angel’s champion without a pair of holy wings?” Chamuel scoffed. Before I could ask any more questions, Jophiel grabs my arm and begins pulling me away from the group.

“That is enough questions for now, Phillip, let us get you fitted in a more appropriate looking attire.” Jophiel said happily.

As Phill and Jophiel walked away, Azrael walked up to Michael and crossed his arms.

“You have a knack for choosing the most unlikely candidates for being our champion, you know that?” Azrael said.

“True, but since when have I ever made the wrong choice?” Michael said.

“Not yet you haven’t, but he still has the mindset of a child. You recall that this is not the first time one of our champions has proclaimed or try and make peace and work alongside Satanael’s champion?” Azrael questions.

“I am fully aware of that, but I am confident that Phillip is different than the others. Perhaps he will achieve where others have failed.” Michael said. There was a brief silence before Azrael turned away from Michael.

“We cannot guarantee his safety.” Azrael said.

“Understood.” Michael said.

“Nor will we be responsible for his fate.” Azrael adds as he walks away.

“A lot has happened since that day.” I said as the memory ended. “Hard to believe I was in that chamber for a year when it had only been a day.”

“It is how we trained your predecessors and have worked quite effectively, I am still quite pleased at how far you have come. Despite the few injuries you sustained in San Pranciscolt.” Michael said, making me wince.

“Yeah well, I guess I still need to train more.” I sighed.

“Quite right, for now just focus on the task at hand. I also have your next assignment for which city you must liberate.” Michael said.

“Really? Where am I going next?” I ask.

“Las Pegasus, it is one of that crime lord’s main bases of operations. Perhaps you will find a clue as to who he is.” Michael said.

“Maybe, the sooner I get it done the sooner I can go see Lock. I wanna prove just how wrong Azrael and Chamuel are and show them that there’s still hope for Lock.” I said with conviction.

“Hmm, very well Phillip, I just pray that you know what you are doing.”Michael sighed as he turned away. “I shall return to you once Las Pegasus is free, until then I bid you good day.” He said and disappeared in a flash of light.

“I pray I know what I’m doing too Michael, I just gotta have faith in what I do from here on out.” I said to myself.

“Saint Phillip!”

I look to my left to see Gabby fly up to me with a bright smile as she lands.

“We’re almost to Sanctuary and…um, are you ok?” She asks, tilting her head.

“I’m just dandy lass, why do you ask?” I wonder.

“Well, you seem a bit sad about something.” Gabby said.

“Ah, well I’m quite swell Gabby. I’m just thinking about an old friend who I’ve yet to meet again.” I said, smiling at her. “But I’m not sure if he’d still wanna see me.”

“Ooh, is he like your best friend?” Gabby asks.

“Best friend?” I repeat. “Well I mean, aye, we’re pretty good pals but best friends seems like a bit of a stretch.”

“But he’s still your friend, right?” She asks again.

“…Aye lass.” I sighed. “He and I are bloody good friends.“

“Then there’s nothing to worry about!” Gabby chirps. “If you’re friends then I think he’d be very happy to see you again! I mean, why wouldn’t he be?”

“Heh, you’re a sweet lass.” I chuckled, ruffling her feathers on her head. “Perhaps you’re right.”

“I know I am!” Gabby said.

“Hey Gabby! Get your tail feathers down here and help me with calming these cluckers down!” Gilda squawks.

“Watch your language! I’ll be right there!” Gabby snapped as she flew towards the rowdy griffin.

I chuckled again and noticed we were indeed closing in on the Smokey Mountains which meant we were almost home. I looked to the sky and thought about Lock and what Gabby said.

“He’ll come around.” I said confidently. “I’ll show him, I’ll show them all.”

The clouds covered the sky over the snowy landscape of the north. The mood was gloomy and miserable as the sun was blocked and did not shine along the gem made structures that spread around the city. The Crystal Empire was a shadow of its former self since the Caribou turned it into a fortress of war and their capital of the conquered Equestria. The Caribou and traitors were all doing as they pleased, raping the crystal pony mares, abusing the stallions who wouldn’t submit to the new world order and had them put in shackles, and the once glorious Crystal Heart, now warped and sickeningly shaped as the Crystal Cock, sat on a pedestal in highly impenetrable magic shield. In the throne room sat a Caribou with large antlers, dark grey fur and charcoal hair, and wore black spike covered armor that showed off his status to the nation. His eyes were a sickening red as he was surrounded by dozens of mares, most of which were on their hands and knees with their flanks pointed in the air towards their master, waiting to serve him like the slaves they were always meant to be. Lust, the Overlord of Equestria, rested his head on his fist as he gazed upon his slaves.

His mind then drifted off to the broadcast from the Devil’s Hand and his proclamation of war, which irked him that once again Lucifer had sent another one of his attack dogs after him and his fellow Sins. He then slowly rose from his throne and walked down the small staircase as the mares kissed the ground wherever he stepped and approached the balcony overlooking his kingdom. He gazed upon his subjects, watched them go on about their day, and then looked up over the horizon. His eyes narrowed as a black aura surrounded his body, making the mares behind him cower in fear since their master was displeased.

“This…is our world, Hand.” Lust hissed. “And we shall hold claim to it.” He then returned to his throne and snapped his fingers as a group of mares began servicing him.

Meanwhile, in the crystal gardens, a statue of a creature with a deer antler on the right, a goat horn on the left, one long fang, different-sized pupils, a goat beard, and white bushy eyebrows. It has the right arm of a lion, the left claw of an eagle, the right leg of a lizard, and the left leg of a goat. In addition, he has a bat's right wing, a Pegasus’ left wing, a horse's mane, and a dragon-like snake's tail with a tail tuft. Petrified in a prison of stone, Discord, the spirit of chaos, stood alone with a shocked expression and was unable to move an inch. However, despite his body’s predicament, his mind was still conscious of his surroundings.

…Such a travesty. Discord sighed in his head. To think I would allow myself to be fooled by that dreadful Dainn. Such an unfortunate circumstance I find myself in. I just hope dear Fluttershy is well.

Discord then thought about what he had heard from a few guard speak about earlier. Hmm, this Devil’s Hand fellow seems to be quite set on liberating Eques. But Eques is a big place and he is just one creature, well aside from the new being who had just recently made himself known. I wonder who or what those two are?

Discord mulled over his thoughts for a moment until he hatched his own plan. Discord then focused his mind and began to force his lion paw to move. After a few minutes of straining, he finally managed to slowly inch his finger and thumb close to one another until they were pressed against each other.

Whew! I dare say that was even harder than I expected it to be. Discord thought. If these Caribou think that they can hold claim to Equestria for as long as they wish, then they are sorely mistaken. I believe it’s time I play my own hand in this endeavor.

With pure concentration and the last of what is left of Discord’s magic, his stone paw snapped its fingers and Discord’s eyes began to glow faintly. A small ghostly wisp floated out of Discord’s chest and hovered in front of the statue for a moment before flying off into the sky.

That…should do it. Discord sighed, now having exhausted all of what remained of his magic. I am unsure if it will work, but if I am to see Fluttershy once more then I believe this is absolutely necessary. Discord proclaimed to himself. Let us see how they enjoy player 3.

Author's Notes:

Phill’s promises are quite bold and some do not believe in his ideals. Now both the Saint and the Hand have their eyes set on Las Pegasus. Just what will happen if they meet each other? And more importantly…what is Discord planning?

I must’ve revised this chapter dozens of times so I hope you all enjoyed!

~WurkyWilk has left the building…

The Devil Takes Another

Chapter 19

Something soft and warm is felt lying on top of me and I slowly open my eyes to see what it is. To my delight, my lovely little lavender lover is splayed entirely on my body and her muzzle is inches away from my lips and I can smell her breath. I inhale and get a whiff of it, a little sweet and minty which made sense since Twilight likes to brush her teeth very often. I tilt my head slightly to look down and see we’re both completely stark which reminded me we had made love again last night which made me smile but only briefly since last week’s report came to mind. Another city was liberated, San Pranciscolt, by this Angel’s Saint. What’s more is that it’s the same as Seaddle where most of the residents were taken and brought to who knows where the Saint was hiding. I could understand why he would be saving the slaves and brainwashed, but why would he waste his time taking the traitors, even the Caribou for that matter? Whoever he is, he’s been making a bit of name for himself since he’s taken two major cities already.

Twilight hums in her sleep and nuzzles into my chest and I smile again as I bring my hand up to pet her mane. I look to my right and see that the sun is about to rise so I slowly but surely scoot my way from under Twilight and replace my body with a pillow, to which she hugs closely and mumbles my name, making me stifle a chuckle. I climb out of bed and stretch my limbs and wings, getting multiple satisfying pops here and there, put my boxers back on, and walk towards the window. I open it to air out the room and take in a deep breath of the fresh air. The cold early winter wind blows against my skin as I look at the growing town of Ponyville. Thanks to all the former slaves and brainwashed we freed, the town has had more houses built in order to keep up with the growing population. I’ve even got requests from some of the original townsfolk who escaped to Canterlot to come back to Ponyville, to which I was able to meet Mayor Mare who expressed her gratitude to me and was glad to be back in her office. I even reconnected with Lyra who introduced me to her marefriend Bon Bon, who I already knew anyway, and she bragged to Bon Bon that she had always known humans existed to which I just smiled amused at the couple. But once again my thoughts were brought back to the Saint and how he was operating which made me frown and look up to the sky with an annoyed look.

“They had their chance to repent but they squandered it.” I said aloud. “And now you send someone to try and prove me wrong by having him take in even the enemy? Either he’s the misguided one or you are, Michael.”

My words seemed to have awoken a certain mare in the room, making glance over my shoulder and see Twilight raise her head and rub her eyes with her hand. I looked back to the town to resume my thoughts as I heard her yawn cutely.

“Mmm, Lock…?” Twilight muttered.

“Morning, sleeping beauty. Sleep well?” I ask.

Twilight climbs off the bed and I hear her walk up to me and stand next to me with her undergarments back on.

“You kinda surprised me last night, any reason why you wanted to do it again?” I ask. I didn’t have to look at her to see that she was blushing.

“Well…it’s just I’ve been helping Mayor Mare with rebuilding Ponyville and expanding it, not to mention rehabilitating the former slaves and brainwashed you brought back, so I just needed a little stress relief.” Twilight admitted.

“So that’s what I am to you now?” I accuse, arching a brow while glancing at Twilight. “All I offered was to give you a massage and the next thing I know, you’re straddling me.”

“I-No! I mean, yes? No wait, no!” Twilight stutters as her wings twitch. I chuckle and wrap my wing around her and bring her close.

“You’re adorkable, you know that?” I tease. Twilight crosses her arms under her bust and huffs trying to look unaffected by my wing’s embrace.

“You’re mean.” Twilight pouts.

“And?” I question while poking her cheek.

“…You’re not making this easy.” Twilight huffs.

“Now what gave that away?” I ask innocently.

Twilight sighs and leans her head on my chest as I bring my other wing around and hug her close. She then looks up at me and smiles as I lean down and peck her on the lips.

“You’re impossible to stay mad at.” Twilight said.

“And you love me for it.” I counter.

“So which city are you going to liberate next?” Twilight asks.

“I’ve gotten reports that the Caribou are gonna move a shipment of slaves and contraband out of Salt Lick City. It’ll arrive later today so we’ll make our move during the night while the enemy slumbers and is not on guard. For now I’ve got a few errands to do around here plus I need to make a stop at Canterlot.” I explain.

“Canterlot? What for?” Twilight wonders.

“Believe it or not, Celestia and Luna wanna talk with me about something.” I answer.

“Do you…still not trust them?” Twilight asks.

I paused at this question and thought to myself. It’s been a while since I confronted them about the Heat Season and they apologized to me, they even agreed to make those new laws I wanted them to establish. I’ve heard there was some protest from the nobles but I guess they passed the laws anyway just to prove they wanted to be trusted again. Granted I thought that they only did that to get on my good side, but when I took Twilight back to Canterlot so she could check in with her parents they were coincidentally visiting them to see how they’re fairing after Shining’s passing. Meeting Twilight’s parents was a bit unnerving because I thought they’d reject the idea of someone like me dating their daughter, Celestia especially since Twilight is like a daughter to her. But surprisingly they were all very supportive of our relationship and Night Light even welcomed me into the family.

When Celestia told me that she too has supported me being with Twilight, I could tell that she has changed for the better ever since my little rant towards her and Luna. She even told me that Luna was taking care of any unruly nobles who were still against the laws preventing them from hunting down any stallion they wanted to mate with just to satiate their heat. Hearing this made me smile and tell her that she and Luna had come a long way and I was proud of them for it.

“Hmm, to be honest, I guess they deserve a second chance. I might even accept their friendship since they have done so much to regain my trust.” I said.

“You really mean that?” Twilight asks.

“So long as they keep their promise and don’t try to jump me when the next Heat comes along then I don’t think there should be a problem.” I said.

“I’m glad to hear that.” Twilight said. “By the way, you seemed a little lost in thought for a while after you returned from the Everfree Forest last week, didn’t you take care of the Caribou who were hiding out in there?”

My hand twitches and I get a little nervous as to what I could possibly tell her. I didn’t want to lie, but at the same time I didn’t want to risk causing problems for my secret acquaintance hiding out in the Castle of the Two Sisters. Twilight looked up at me with curiosity which made it harder for me to keep it to myself. So with no other option, I decided to tell her the truth and hopefully she wouldn’t freak out. I sigh and unwrap my wings from Twilight and furl them as I walk back to the bed and sit on the edge.

“Twilight, can you make me a pinkie promise that you keep what I’m about to tell you to yourself?” I request.

“A pinkie promise? But why?” Twilight wonders as she walks up and sits next to me.

“I can’t tell you unless you pinkie promise me.” I repeat. Twilight tilts her head but nods.

“I promise I won’t tell anypony. Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” Twilight said while doing the gesture.

“Thank you.” I said and then took a deep breath. “Last week, I found the stockade hiding out in the ruins of the Castle of the Two Sisters.”

“They were hiding out in such a sacred place?” Twilight asks in an irritated tone.

“Yes, naturally I dispatched the lot and sent the few survivors packing. But after I did I sensed something there, or rather someone, hiding in the shadows.” I said.

“Who was it?” Twilight asked, now sounding nervous.

“Twilight.” I start, looking her in the eye. “She lives, your old foe, Nightmare Moon is still alive.”

Twilight’s eyes slowly widened as she covered her mouth. She then stood up and backed away from me which made me a little worried.

“Nightmare Moon…is still alive?” Twilight asks shakily.

“Yeah, she’s in the castle ruins as we speak.” I confirm.

“What did she do when you met her?” Twilight wonders.

“Well not much, actually.” I said. “We just talked and she didn’t really seem threatening, despite her reputation.”

“You’re lying.” Twilight whispered.

“Huh?” I reply.

“I said you’re lying!” Twilight snaps. “There’s no way she didn’t threaten you! Did she cast a spell on you? Did she manipulate you into getting on your good side? Maybe she’s possessed you and she’s posing as the stallion I love!”

“Hey now, that’s going a little too far.” I said, standing up to face her. “She didn’t cast any spell or try to manipulate me in any way. Besides, why accuse me of lying when you know who I work for?”

“What does that have to do with anything?!” She accuses me.

“Because like The Devil himself, I too make it an obligation not to lie. So please believe me when I say that Nightmare Moon is not a threat.” I said.

“But how can you be so sure about that?” Twilight accuses. “She tried to plunge the world in eternal night not once but twice. How is she even still alive in the first place?”

“I’m well aware of what she did, Twilight. Believe me I was a bit hesitant myself to trust her, I’m still kinda on the fence to be honest.” I reply. “But after everything that’s happened of late she told me she no longer wishes to see through to her original plan. I even convinced her that she made a poor judgment call which is why she and Luna were banished to the moon in the first place. It’s like how I’ve given Celestia and Luna a second chance, Nightmare also deserves one and I’ve given her just that.”

Twilight was about to retort but she knew I made a valid point. Despite what she and her friends had been through, Nightmare is still a split personality of Luna. I figured Twilight would be the easiest one to break the news to and despite the rocky start, I’d have to say she’s taking it better than I expected.

“Dimitri, can you please tell me that this won’t end in a disaster? And that you have everything with Nightmare Moon under control?” Twilight sighs while pinching the bridge of her muzzle.

“You have my word, Twilight, Nightmare is my responsibility and I will make sure she won’t complicate things more than they already are.” I reassure her. She steps towards me and leans up to kiss me on the lips to which I return.

“I just worry about you Dimitri, if somepony like Nightmare Moon is still around I can’t help but be worried for you.” Twilight said.

“You’re sweet for worrying about me Twilight. I promise, everything is gonna be fi-”

“NO! NO! NO! A THOUSAND TIMES NO, ZEPHYR BREEZE!!!” We hear Fluttershy screech at the top of her lungs, scaring the daylights out of us.

“Ugh…it’s too fricken early for this shit.” I grumble.

After getting dressed, I walk down the halls with Twilight and we’re met with more of Fluttershy’s screams, making Twilight curiously worried and me just plain annoyed. We eventually make it to the source of the screaming, which was Zephyr’s room, and I knock on the door.

“Come in!” Fluttershy called out, still sounding agitated.

“Oh this should be interesting.” I grumble as I open the door.

I open the door and am met with an extremely agitated looking Fluttershy, a nervous yet also a little angered Zephyr, and their parents off to the side looking nervous and unsure how to respond.

“So…mind telling me why you two are going at it this early in the morning?” I question while crossing my arms.

“Lock! Thank goodness you’re here!” Zephyr said.

“Don’t you dare, Zephyr!” Fluttershy snapped as they both approached me.

“I told you, sis, I made my decision!” Zephyr counter.

“We just got you back and you wanna do something so stupid?!”

“It’s not stupid! It’s completely justified!”

“How is risking your life justified?!”

I couldn’t take the shouting and the constant ringing in my ear so I reach out and grab both their mouths.

“Now I’m gonna let go of your lips, and when I do, you both will tell me what it is you need to tell me, understood?” I demand in a calm tone. They both nod and I slowly release my grip.

“I/HE WANT/S TO BE YOUR APPRENTICE!” They both shout in my face.

Twilight gasped and I stood there completely blown away. Surely I must’ve misheard, right? I mean there’s no way I heard what I thought I did.

“What…?” I muttered, looking at Zephyr. “You want to join my crew?” I ask, hoping I just misunderstood.

“What’s all the yelling about?”

We all turn to see Flash walk in wearing pajama bottoms and a tank top, showing off the tribal brands on his arms.

“That!” Zephyr said, pointing at Flash. “I want what he has!”

I looked back at Zephyr and back at Flash who arched a brow at me. I wish Zephyr was just misunderstanding something but I unfortunately knew what he meant.

Well now. I hear Lucifer in my head. I know one must expect the unexpected, but this was quite unforeseen.

“Uh Lock, what’s he talking about?” Flash wonders.

I didn’t answer since I too was still trying to process what Zephyr asked of me. Flash is one thing, but now Zephyr? Did I influence him somehow? No, I only gave him words of encouragement to help him feel better. But why ask something like this?

“Zephyr.” I said. “Please tell me this is just some joke, that you were just trying to make us all laugh or something.”

“I’m not.” Zephyr said sternly. “I don’t wanna sit around any more, I wanna help, I wanna be like you and Flash.”

It was then Flash understood what Zephyr meant which made him go wide eyed. He then scowled at Zephyr and marched over to him and grabbed his shirt and pulled him close.

“Flash!” Twilight said but I raised my hand to stop her.

“Zephyr Breeze, was it?” Flash said and Zephyr nods. “Why in Tartarus would you ask something so foolish and downright stupid?”

“It’s not stupid!” Zephyr snaps, pulling away from Flash’s grip. “You both risk your life and are making a difference, so why can’t I?”

“You see these?” Flash asks while holding up his arm to present his brands. “You know what these signify, don’t you?”

“They’re just tattoos, so what?” Zephyr said.

“They are not tattoos!” Flash barks. “They’re brands! You know, the kind that’s burned into your flesh?! The kind that hurts like a motherbucker and will stay there for the rest of your life?!”

“Brands?” Zephyr said, now shocked. “But why did you get branded?”

“I got these brands after I ate the Devil’s fruit and got my power.” Flash explained. “It was quite possibly the most painful experience I’ve ever had, and they’re a reminder of what I sacrificed in order to bring peace back to this world.”

“What could have possibly sacrificed? You’re a soldier, aren’t ya? You always risk your life for Equestria.” Zephyr said.

“I gave up my soul to the Devil.” Flash answered. “So did Lock, we’re both branded and damned to end up in the Inferno on the day we die. Which is why we fight and sacrifice our souls for the sake of others.”

“But…you’re a soldier with honors and respect and stuff.” Zephyr said. “Why sacrifice your soul?”

“Because I felt it was the only way to prove to be a worthy successor to Shining Armor.” Flash answered. “Ponies doubted me ever since Princess Cadence appointed me as the new Captain and I started to lose my confidence. I wanted to prove them wrong and show everypony that I could be just as great a stallion as Shining Armor was, even if that meant damning my very soul. I ate the Devil’s fruit, despite knowing the price and risk, and I’m now honoring the late Captain’s memory by fighting for my home. So why would you of all ponies want to risk your soul to fight when you don’t even look like you can make a fist?”

“I can so make a fist!” Zephyr countered.

“Yeah? But can you throw a punch?” Flash challenged.

Zephyr growled and actually raised his fist to try to punch Flash but it just looked like he was flailing his arm. Flash barely tilted his head to dodge the punch and stuck his hoof out to trip Zephyr, causing him to fall to the ground

“If you can’t even throw a punch properly, what makes you so sure you’d last in an actual fight? Let alone risk your soul?” Flash mocks.

“You don’t know how I feel.” Zephyr said as he sat on the floor. “None of you know how I feel!”

“Then tell us.” I finally spoke up. “What are you feeling?”

“I feel useless!” Zephyr cried. “I feel like my whole life was one big waste and I never amounted to anything! I wasted my days flying around doing whatever I thought would be easy to make a living but I always ended up either quitting or making excuses to quit! I always mooched off my own parents and disappointed my sis and I always laughed it off and made excuses for my shenanigans! My folks always had my back, no matter how much I took advantage of them, and I stupidly kept flying back home a failure but kept joking about it! Now the world’s gone to shit, I’ve been foalnapped, raped, abused, and I still feel like a failure! Well I don’t want to be a failure anymore! I don’t want to keep disappointing my family! I wanna help! No, I wanna fight!”

Fluttershy and her family were quite shocked to say the least at Zephyr’s confession, even I was a little surprised he had been keeping all this to himself for so long. I guess the invasion and his capture and torture were the final nails that struck a newfound resolve. However despite his conviction, I still was unconvinced he could handle such a thing as giving up his own soul just to fight alongside Flash and I.

“Zephyr sweetie.” Gentle Breeze said. “We had no idea you felt this way.”

“You’re not a disappointment to us, son.” Posey Shy added. “We love you, and we always will.”

“And that’s exactly why you shouldn’t risk your life, your soul for that matter, just to prove you’re not useless.” Fluttershy said on the verge of tears. “I’m sorry if I was too harsh on you, but I only wanted to motivate you.”

“And yet I never listened.” Zephyr sighed. “Well I don’t wanna be that kind of stallion any more. I wanna be a new stallion who ponies can look to for inspiration and hope, like how they look at Flash and Lock. I wanna be able to be proud of myself for once for doing something great and making you, Ma, and Pop proud of me for once.”

“It’s one thing to prove yourself.” Flash said. “But it’s another to risk your very soul. Just because we have power doesn’t mean we’re not in danger. We’re not looking for any recognition or words of praise wherever we go, we’re just doing what we must on the front lines. And you still want to fight with us despite the constant danger?”

“Yeah I do.” Zephyr said.

“What about risking your life?” Flash adds.

“Doesn’t everypony do that on that ship you fly around on?” Zephyr asks.

“Yes, but what about your soul?” Flash counters.

“Well…” Zephyr pauses as he glanced at Flash’s brands again and I caught him wincing and rubbing his arms.

“Power isn’t for everyone Zephyr.” I said. “You don’t need to sacrifice your soul for something like this.”

“I know, but maybe I’ll feel better about myself if I actually do something for myself.” Zephyr said as he stood back up. “Besides you can train me to fight, can’t you? And if I’m like you guys I can be just as helpful in liberating Equestria.”

“Flawless logic.” I said. “Except if that were the case then you’d see my entire crew lining up to ask for powers from me. But they don’t because they believe in their own strength and would rather not risk ending up in Hell. Which is why you should really reconsider your decision.”

“Well too bad, cause I won’t.” Zephyr snapped. “Sacrificing my soul, risking my life, getting those painful looking brands burned on my arms? You both tell me all of this to try and scare me out of it, and I’ll admit I’m terrified out of my mind.” He said as he began to tremble. “But that won’t make me change my mind, I’ll show you all just how wrong you are about me.”

I looked back at Flash who just shrugged since he couldn’t think of anything to say and Twilight was silent the whole time. Fluttershy steps up to Zephyr and holds her hands with his and frowns.

“Zephyr, are you sure there’s nothing I or Mom or Dad can say to change your mind?” Fluttershy pleads.

“I’m sorry sis, but there isn’t.” Flash said then turned to me. “So what do you say Lock, will you let me fight alongside you?” Instead of answering, I just turned away and walked towards the door.

“I need to think about this.” I sighed and Twilight was about to follow me but I glanced over my shoulder, stopping her approach. “Alone.” I added and left the room.

I returned to my ship and entered the Captain’s quarters after sending my crew off for their daily 5k run. It was a large office looking room with a few doors here and there. In the middle of the room was a large mahogany wood desk with gold engravings etched on the sides and a red cushioned chair. On the desk were a variety of documents, a sextant, binoculars, and a few pens. On each side were four drawers used to store different items and to file more documents but in the bottom drawer on the right was a hidden compartment to hide anything valuable. The room had a fancy look to it with portraits of sceneries hanging on the walls and windows in the back to see the outside. There were a pair of metal doors that led to the balcony of the outside to which I sometimes liked to stand out there and clear my thoughts. To the right of the room was a bed where I would rest whenever I wanted to spend the night on The Prometheus. Next to the bed, on the wall, was a door to a closet that had some of my clothes in it. At the foot of the bed was a large chest I had not been able to open yet since it held whatever Lucifer mentioned he had left for me back in Everfree. To the left of the room was just a sitting area with a couple of chairs, a couch, and a wooden coffee table in the middle all standing on a fancy rug. Off to the side was another door that led to the bathroom which had a shower and toilet in case I needed to clean up.

I glanced over to the chest and walked over to it and knelt down in front of it. I can only imagine what Lucifer left for me, a new weapon, a chest filled with Devil fruits, maybe it’s a prison of some demon Lucifer dragged from Hell to assist me. I sighed as I reached up and unlatched the chest and opened the lid. To my surprise it was nothing I was expecting, but armor that consisted of a hooded slightly tattered coat that reached to my ankles, leather straps that seem to serve as bindings for my arms and legs, belts that had four holsters, two that went across my chest and two that went on both sides of my hips, a single steel bracer that would attach on my right arm, steel knee guards, and a pair of steel toed boots to finish the armor off. On top of the whole outfit was what looked like some kind of faceless knights mask with no eyeholes or visor which made me arch a brow. I picked up the mask and curiously strapped the mask on which fit on my face like a glove. The mask seemed to work like some kind of two way mirror since I could still see all around me, like I wasn’t wearing the mask at all despite still feeling it on my face. I took the mask off and placed it to the side and grabbed the coat and lifted it up in front of me.

“Not bad.” I said aloud. “A little rough around the edges, but not bad at all.”

I then laid the coat and the rest of the armor on the bed I saw in the corner of my eye another box. It was a long box that looked like it held a sword of some kind. Which seemed like an odd addition to my arsenal since I already had Surtr and Ymir. I picked up the box and opened it to find a short staff with long sharp looking blades on each side. The handle looked to be wrapped in some kind of red bindings and felt like it weighed just as much as my swords. I examined the weapon curiously until I noticed a small leaver in the grip. As soon as I pressed on the lever, the staff immediately extended out as long as my body which startled me a bit. I then examined the weapon more thoroughly and gave it a few test swings and twirls in my hands. The blades on each end of the staff sounded like they were cutting the air itself and it felt light to the touch.

“Hmm, a curious weapon of choice, but still a nice looking weapon.” I said. “Feels like it can carve up a large number of Caribou.” I added.

I glanced back at the box it came from and saw it had some kind of leather strap which looked like it was supposed to fit on my back. I set the staff aside, along with my other weapons, and began to put on my new armor. The gear felt smooth on my skin and the leather straps and belts felt durable and well made. Once I fastened the last belt around my waist and attached the steel bracer over my right forearm, I reattached my swords and placed my six-shooter in its new holster. I then got an idea for the three other empty holsters across my chest to the other side of my hip and walked over to my desk. I opened one of the drawers and pulled out three new six-shooters I swiped from Appleloosa and placed each of them in the three holsters. I walked back to the bed and put on my new staff’s strap over my back and put on my mask. I picked up my staff and walked to the door of my closet and opened it to see myself in the mirror on the other side of the door.

To add to the affect of my new look, I unfurled my wings and spread them out wide as I backed up to get a full view. I couldn’t help but smirk behind my mask since I honestly looked pretty badass. I can only imagine what the others will think once they see me, especially my enemies.

“Heh, nice.” I said.

Suddenly, the room became dark and the lights in the room dimmed which made me furl my wings and ready my staff in my hands. I looked around and felt a presence but it felt like it was all around me. I paced around my room, trying to find the source of the presence but couldn’t pinpoint it which agitated me a little towards the unknown intruder.

“Show yourself.” I call out. “Not many can sneak in here without me knowing, so come out right now.”

“Who said I snuck in here just now?” A voice answered that sounded all around me. “I’ve actually been waiting for you to arrive all morning.”

“Who’s there?!” I demand.

“So impatient.” The voice sighed. “Honestly, I wonder why Satanael chose you if you’re this quick to anger.”

“I won’t ask again.” I hiss as embers flicker off my body.

“Very well, if you insist.” The voice said.

Wisps of shadow soon appeared all around me and then in front of me in mid air. I kept my glare behind my mask and my staff at the ready as the wisps twirled around each other and began to form into a body. Soon the wisps retreated and in their place was another human looking creature with short brown hair, wearing a brown coat, blue-grey pants and black boots. But what really caught my eye were his own eyes, they had no pupils and seemed to be completely blackened like there was only the endless void behind them.

“Who the hell are you?” I demand, gripping my staff.

“A bit rude don’t you think, Dimitri?” The stranger said, crossing his arms.

“You come onto my ship, sneak into my quarters, and you call me rude?” I accuse. “Not to mention you somehow know my name yet I don’t know yours, so excuse me if I come off as rude.”

“Hmm, well I suppose you have a point.” The stranger agrees. “If you wish to call me something, I am The Outsider.”

“Outsider?” I repeat.

“Indeed, now would you be so kind as to lower your weapon? Satanael allowed me to speak with you and I am a busy fellow.” Outsider said.

“How do I know you’re not a threat?” I wonder.

“You’re still standing, aren’t you?” Outsider pointed out. I was a little annoyed by his response but I strangely didn’t feel threatened by him, despite his shadowy entrance.

“Hmph, fine.” I scoffed as I relaxed my stance and lowered my staff. “Now tell me why you’re here.” I said as I shortened my staff and sheathed it on my back and took off my hood and mask.

“So demanding, if you must know, I am here because I have recently taken an interest in you.” Outsider said.

“Sorry buddy, but I don’t swing that way.” I said.

“Amusing.” Outsider huffed sarcastically. “No Dimitri, the reason why I have taken an interest in you is because your future has recently been getting more and more clouded from me. It is something I have only experienced with a couple of other individuals whose future have also eluded me.”

“So what, you can see into someone’s future without them knowing? Isn’t that kind of, I don’t know, a violation of their privacy?” I said, crossing my arms.

“Since when is one’s future supposed to be private?” Outsider asks. “I was able to see your future just fine, that is until you struck up a deal with Satanael and it started to fade from my sight. At first I thought it was unlikely that there would be yet another individual who’s future I could not fully see, yet here you are standing before me and I still cannot entirely foresee what is to become of you.”

“Why should you even care about what happens to me?” I snap. “My future is my own and whatever happens to me or comes my way, I’ll deal with it.”

“Hmm, you remind me of someone who has the same mindset as you.” Outsider said. “Perhaps great things are in store for you, or perhaps not. You may not agree with me observing you but honestly, I don’t really care. All I wished to do this day is to meet The Devil’s new Hand in person. And I must say, I am somewhat impressed.”

“Glad I didn’t disappoint, now kindly fuck off.” I said.

“Very well.” Outsider said. “But know this, Dimitri, I’m always watching.” He said and disappeared.

“Dick…” I grumbled.

“I agree.” I heard Lucifer said as he appeared beside me. “That Outsider is a meddlesome pest.”

“Who or what even is he?” I ask.

“Believe it or not, he was once a human being who lived in an unnamed city over 4,000 years ago on Earth. Due to being unwillingly subjected to a ritual by an occult group known as the Envisioned, he was sacrificed to become the soul divine resident of an alternate dimension called The Void. The Envisioned vowed to keep him in the Void for eternity as to fill the eternal emptiness of the Void with a god who would contact selected few and grant them purpose.” Lucifer explains.

“Huh, didn’t seem like he had that much of a history.” I said. “But why contact me? I already know my purpose, and that’s to free Equestria and the rest of the world.”

“Perhaps, or perhaps that is not your only purpose. Which is why Outsider chose to contact you.” Lucifer guesses.

“How does that make sense?” I deadpan. “You’re the one who brought me here to help this world and settle a score by collecting Dainn’s soul. What else could I possibly be here for?”

“The Outsider always had a knack for being annoyingly vague, even in front of me.” Lucifer sighed. “If you wish for my personal opinion, I say you just ignore him and pretend you never met him. You already have enough on your plate as it is and The Outsider is just a meaningless distraction from your current mission.”

“Whatever, just as long as he doesn’t show up again that’s enough for me.” I said. “I still need to stop by Canterlot anyway.”

“Will you take young Zephyr as your new apprentice?” Lucifer wonders.

“…I don’t know.” I said as I turned to exit my quarters. “He’s got his mind clouded by self judgement but his heart seems to be in the right place. He just doesn’t seem like the type of kid to handle the face of war.” Lucifer was silent as I approached the door and waited for his response but still said nothing. “Isn’t this the part where you tell me to go through with it?”

“On the contrary, I believe you should make this decision on your own.” Lucifer said.

“Do you now?” I said looking over my shoulder. “Not gonna try to convince me to give him a fruit or maybe find someone else to eat one just to spite him?”

“This is your quest, Dimitri, what you choose to do should be your decision alone. True I would bestow some insight but I believe you to make the proper decision.” Lucifer said. “Just because you are my Hand, doesn’t mean I must constantly include myself in your personal business.”

“If you say so.” I shrug. “I’ll be back in a few hours.” I said and left my quarters.

I made it to the deck of the ship and jumped in the air and took flight towards the royal capital as I pulled over my hood and put my mask back on. As I flew I thought about what Zephyr told me and why he wanted to be a DF user, what Outsider told me about my clouded future, and the fact that Lucifer was actually letting me make a decision on my own for a change.

“Ugh, I need a stiff drink as soon as I get back.” I grumble as I continue to fly.

About an hour later I finally made it to Canterlot and touchdown just put the barrier still surrounding the city. The tribal markings along the ground are still etched in the earth and I noticed some ash blowing along the dirt. This can only mean that someone probably forgot about my barrier and was met with a very burning end.

I ignore the ash covered ground and make my way to the main gate of Canterlot. As I pass by the gate and make my way to the castle, the residents all stare at me, some in slight fear or shock. I again ignore their stares since most of them are just a bunch of entitled nobles who probably got nothing better to do than judge anyone or anything out of the ordinary around here. However there were a select few of nobles who actually gave me curt nods and small waves to which I returned, guess not everyone’s an entitled prick. I arrive at the entrance of the castle and I see a familiar arrogant sergeant standing beside a fellow guard. Onyx Shine scowls at me and readies his weapon along with the other guard.

“State your business, creature.” Onyx orders.

“Tch, you know you’d think after all I’ve done I’d be recognized due to all the wanted posters flying around.” I scoff as I cross my arms.

“Wait, that voice…Lockdrom?” Onyx asks.

“No, it’s Napoleon Dynamite.” I mocked. “Of course it’s me.”

“That’s an…interesting set of armor you have on.” Onyx comments.

“Eh, what can I say, it gives me a mysterious look, don’t you think?” I ask.

“I suppose, what are you doing here anyway?” He wonders.

“I’m here to see the Princesses, they wanted to speak with me about something so here I am.” I said.

“Why would they want to meet you? They probably have more important matters to attend to.” Onyx said.

“Oh for fucks Onyx.” I snap. “I have done more for this country than you have by just standing around guarding the gate of a castle. You think just because you’re a faithful guard of Canterlot you can walk all over everyone else as you please?”

“You will show me respect, human.” Onyx growls. “I can have you arrested for harassing a guard.”

“Oh I fuckn’ dare you to try and bring me in, cause let me tell you something buddy.” I said as I reached for my six-shooter on my hip. “You won’t be so lucky.”

“What is going on here?”

I stop my reach for my gun and look past Onyx to see Celestia walk up behind Onyx. Onyx turns around and gasps as he immediately salutes along with the other guard.

“Princess Celestia! Good day!” Onyx said.

“You as well sergeant, who is this?” Celestia said.

“Really? You don’t recognize the wings?” I chuckle.

“Wait a moment, Sir Dimitri?” Celesta said.

“That’s me.” I said as I pulled off my hood and took off my mask. “Like my new armor?”

“Oh, why yes of course.” Celestia said. “It gives you a bit of a mysterious look.”

“Heh, that’s exactly what I was going for.” I said, earning a small giggle from her.

“Show some respect, human!” Onyx barked. “You must address Princess Celestia properly!”

“That will do, Sergeant Onyx Shine.” Celestia said sternly. “Sir Dimitri is my guest.”

“Your guest?” Onyx repeated.

“Told you.” I smirked.

“Now if you will excuse us, we have important matters to discuss.” Celestia said as she turned to walk back inside.

I followed her and gave Onyx a shit eating grin. “Next time maybe think before you speak.” I said.

I tucked my mask in my coat and walked up beside Celestia who smiled at me. “I am pleased you were able to come today.” She said.

“Well I figured I shouldn’t turn you down since you’re trying to earn back my trust. Besides it’s already been a bit of a stressful morning.” I said.

“I’m sorry to hear that.” Celestia said. “Would you like to share what troubles you?”

“Maybe, where’s Luna?” I ask.

“She is awaiting us in the throne room.” Celestia said. “I believe she has something to show you.”

“What is it?” I wonder.

“Oh you’ll see.” Celestia giggles.

We continue our walk and the staff all stare at me, the guards in awe of my attire and some maids I catch blushing or staring at me with that dreamy look. I smirk and shake my head since it’s a little amusing at how much attention I’m getting now compared to last time. We then arrive at the double doors leading to the throne room and Celestia opens it with her magic. Once inside I see a small table with a few chairs around it and Luna sitting in one of them. She doesn’t seem to notice us walk in since she’s fiddling with her hair which seems to be styled differently. She’s tied in in a long braid that reaches down to her lower back and is held together by a hair band that has a little crescent moon pin on it. I arched a brow at her new look and glance at Celestia who’s just giggling with a hand over her mouth. I shrug and clear my throat in my fist to get her attention which ended up startling her.

“Eep!” Luna squeaked as her wings shot out. She turned to face us and went wide eyed when she saw me and stood up from her chair. “S-Sir Dimitri! Good day to you!” She stuttered.

“Uh yeah, good morning to you too.” I said. “What’s with the table and chairs?”

“We were hoping you would join us for some morning tea.” Celestia said.

“Tea? That’s it?” I ask.

“Are you unhappy with our invitation?” Luna asks, sounding worried. “Oh sister, I knew he wouldn’t like this! I tried to tell you that Sir Dimitri is a busy stallion and has no time for such pointlessness!”

“Whoa whoa, slow down.” I said, raising my hands. “I never said I wouldn’t like this, it’s just a bit unexpected is all.”

“I must apologize, Sir Dimitri.” Celestia said. “It is just that Luna and I still feel guilty for your mistrust in us and we wanted to think of a way to make it up to you besides the new laws we passed.”

“We wish to simply spend time with you and get to know you so that you may trust us again.” Luna added.

“Well…” I said scratching the back of my head. “Look, it’s not that I don’t appreciate the gesture, I actually decided to give you two another chance before I came here.”

“Really?” Luna said, sounding happy.

“Why not? You both kept your promise by realizing the fault of your endeavors from Heat season and you learned from it. I’d say that’s good enough for me to trust you again.” I said.

Luna smiles widely and actually skips towards me and wraps her arms around my torso and hugs me close. “Oh thank you so very much, Sir Dimitri! We promise to never break your trust in us again!” Luna squeals as she nuzzles into my chest.

I was a little surprised at the sudden gesture as the alicorn of the moon was actually hugging and nuzzling me and I just stood there unable to react properly. I glance over at Celestia and she’s just smiling at her sister which made me crack a small grin myself.

“Not that I don’t welcome a hug every so often, but do you mind releasing me now?” I ask. Luna looked up at me and noticed she was still hugging me and her muzzle changes color from a midnight blue to a deep read as she quickly releases me and fidgets away all flustered.

“I-I am so sorry, Sir Dimitri! I did not mean to embrace you like that! I know you are with Twilight Sparkle and I would never come between the two of you!” Luna stammers.

“Luna, chill out.” I chuckled. “It was just a hug, no harm no foul.” Luna takes a breath to calm herself but still looks embarrassed by her actions. I sigh as I step towards her and place a hand on her shoulder. “That’s quite a new look, how you styled your mane, you do that yourself?”

“Um, yes…I thought I’d try something different besides letting it flow on it’s own.” Luna said.

“Well it suits you.” I said with a smile. “In fact, it’s pretty cute, if I’m honest.”

Luna goes wide eyed and blushes again at my compliment and begins to twiddle her thumbs. “You think…I’m cute?”

“Of course, now why don’t we get this little tea party started, shall we?” I said as I looked back at Celestia.

“By all means, Sir Dimitri, take a seat.” Celestia said as she walked over to the table. Luna and I join her and I sit at the table as does Luna. Though as I sit down, Luna scoots her chair a little closer to mine and smiles warmly at me with a still faint blush. “So tell us, Sir Dimitri, where exactly did you acquire such armor as yours?” She asks as she pours herself some tea.

“It is rather dashing on you, Sir Dimitri.” Luna said with a sigh.

“Thanks, it’s actually a gift from Lucifer.” I said, making Celestia pause her pouring.

“The Devil gave this armor to you?” Celestia asks.

“Yep, he may be an unholy being but at least he’s got good taste. Can’t exactly go around liberating Equestria in my street clothes.” I joke as Celestia levitated the teapot to me and I poured myself a cup.

“Hmm, I suppose you’re right.” Celestia said. “How have you and my student been fairing lately? You seemed to have made quite an impression with her parents the last time you were here.”

“We’re doing quite well, thank you. I came here after having to get away from some drama back in Ponyville.” I said before I took a sip of my tea.

Mmm, lavender with a hint of honey. I think.

“Drama? What happened?” Luna wondered.

“It’s…sort of complicated.” I admit. “Do you recall how I told you Flash Sentry approached me to gain power similar to mine?”

“Indeed, you explained he wished to properly succeed the late Sir Shining Armor.” Celestia said after she took a sip of her own tea.

“Well now there’s another who wants me to give them power.” I said.

“Truly, Sir Dimitri?” Luna asks, surprised. “Who?”

“Fluttershy’s younger brother, Zephyr Breeze.” I answer.

“Zephyr Breeze, but he is but a colt with no combat experience.” Celestia said. “Why on Eques would he want to do something so dangerous?”

“I wondered that as well, apparently he said he always felt useless towards his family and himself. He said that before the Fall he was a freeloader who leaned on his parents despite his sister constantly trying to steer him on the proper path. Now ever since he came back from being saved in Cloudsdale, he wanted to find a way to be a better stallion than he is now.”

“And he believes partaking of the Devil’s fruit is the answer?” Luna asks and I nod.

“You didn’t give him one already, did you?” Celestia asks.

“To be completely honest, I’m on the fence for this one.” I said. “Zephyr’s heart is in the right place and his goals are just, but I get the feeling that maybe he’s not thinking this through. I tried to explain to him that if he ate a fruit of the Devil he’d be damning his soul and would never be the same again. Yet, despite mine and even Flash’s words of warning, he still insisted on wanting power and joining us in the fight. It is as you said Celestia, he’s young and has no combat experience. If one wrong move is made he’d lose his life before having a chance to throw a proper punch. But on the other hand he does have some potential.”

“What do you mean?” Luna wonders.

“Back at the Castle of Friendship, Zephyr and Flash got into an argument and Zephyr tried to punch Flash. Though his form was sloppy as hell, he did have some force behind his strike. I believe he’s somewhat of a combat prodigy and he doesn’t even know it. With the proper training and guidance, I think he’d make a valuable asset to the resistance.” I said.

“Does that mean you plan to bestow him a fruit after all?” Celestia questions.

“Flash and I, along with my crew, have been doing pretty well so far regarding the process of liberating Equestria. More ponies join my crew almost every day and I make sure to give them proper training every time so they can protect themselves when in the face of danger. I kinda expected someone else to approach me to ask to give them power but I didn’t expect it to be Zephyr. If he still wants to eat a Devil fruit by the time I get back, then maybe I will give him one so he can join us.” I said.

“Are you sure that’s wise, Sir Dimitri?” Luna asks. “Would you truly be willing to risk his life?”

“I won’t let him run blindly into danger without being properly prepared, especially during these times of war. Back in my world there have been people who joined up to enlist for reasons either foolish or honorable, sometimes both, yet they still fight on for their home, me especially during my own service in the military. So if Zephyr is still willing to risk his life for the sake of his home, to prove himself and to his family, then I’d be sure to make him into a proper soldier.” I said. Celestia and Luna look at each other after my explanation and back at me.

“He’s still a colt.” Celestia said.

“A colt who wants to be a stallion.” I counter.

“He’d be cursing his soul.” Luna adds.

“He said it’s worth it.” I said.

“And you would train him?” Celestia asks.

“Like a proper mentor would his apprentice.” I said. Both are silent for a moment before Celestia sighs and pinches the bridge of her muzzle.

“You sound as if you have already made your decision.” Celestia said.

“Perhaps I have.” I shrug.

“I do not like the idea of my little ponies bearing the curse of the Devil, but I suppose I cannot stop you from going through with this.” Celestia said.

“If it’s any consolation, I don’t plan on just offering power to all who I see. Flash and Zephyr are just a couple of special cases.” I said.

“Very well Sir Dimitri, we shall leave the matter of Zephyr Breeze to you.” Celestia said. “I just hope that you are aware of your actions and the outcomes that will come of them.”

“You and me both, Celestia, and thank you. I promise to prepare him properly.” I said. “So let us for the time being enjoy our tea.”

“Of course.” Celestia said.

I spent the rest of the day enjoying tea with Celestia and Luna and just having one nice conversation after another until it was time for Celestia to lower the sun and Luna to raise the moon. I’m now flying back to Ponyville as the sun set and the moon rose with a decision in mind that might be either quite foolish or very beneficial. I still could not believe that out of all the ponies to approach me for a Devil fruit, Zephyr was the one out of all of them. I thought of just turning him down but that probably would just cause a rift that I didn’t want on my conscience. An hour later, Ponyville eventually comes into view and I fly over to the castle and land in front of the entrance. I glance over to The Prometheus and hear Alpha Squad still training with the rest of the crew which made me smirk as I walked up to the castle doors. I opened them and walked inside to find Zephyr so I could see if he still wanted to go through with this. I eventually made it to the dining room where I found the main six, Flash, Posey Shy, Gentle Breeze, and Zephyr Breeze all at the table about to have dinner. Zephyr notices me and stands up with Twilight, Fluttershy, and Flash lingering behind Zephyr as he walks up to me. I didn’t see Cadence which meant she was probably already asleep with Flurry Heart, which was for the best since I don’t think she should be here anyway for what’s about to happen.

“Did you think about it yet?” Flash asks.

“I have.” I said.

“Have you made a decision?” Twilight wonders.

“I did.” I said.

“So what do you say?” Zephyr asks. Instead of answering again I just reach into my coat pocket and pull out a fruit with tribal markings all around. It looks like a melon of some kind and is a tannish gold color.

“Zephyr, I’m warning you once again.” I said as I handed Zephyr the fruit. “Are you positive you want this? There’s no going back and you’ll never be the same again.” Zephyr looks down at the fruit in his hands, completely dumbfounded, and looks back up at me with the same shocked expression. “You have to be willing to kill and risk it all for our victory, can you do that?”

“…Yes…I can.” Zephyr said and opened his mouth out wide. Not bothering to wait for any more or protests, Zephyr bit down on the fruit with two massive bites. Zephyr quickly chewed the fruit and kept his eyes closed tight as he chewed. Eventually he swallowed the fruit in his mouth and tensed his body up. A few seconds later, he opens an eye and looks down at his hands. “Well that was…GUH!”

Zephyr buckled over and fell to his knees as he tore off his shirt. He shakily looked at his arms and saw a little steam coming from them as the brands started to burn on his flesh. Zephyr immediately screams in pain as the tribal markings slowly trailed up from his wrists to his shoulders. Fluttershy and his parents rushed to his side and tried to comfort him in his time of pain as the others could only watch the horrific scene unfold. As the brands crawled up his arms, I noticed his mane and tail began to change color as well. It started to become shorter and it changed from its dirty blond color to a pure white, like fresh snow. His eyes also changed as they seemed to glaze over in a white color leaving only his pupils which were shrunk down to pinpricks. After an unbearable minute, the brands finally stopped burning into his flesh and Zephyr fell limp on the floor. He looked like a different pony since his physical appearance had changed so much and one would not be able recognize him at first glance. He also seemed to have grown a few inches like Flash, along with his wingspan and muscles. Zephyr Breeze was now my new apprentice, and it was anyone’s guess what his powers were.

“It is done.” I said, just before the doors flew open and Soarin came running in with a panicked expression. “Soarin? What’s wrong?”

“Captain! We just got word over the comms chatter from our scouts, Salt Lick City was attacked!“ Soarin cried, making everyone gasp in shock.

“What?! Was it the Saint?!” I asked.

“That’s the thing, I don’t think it was! The reports are unlike anything I’ve heard of!” Soarin said.

“Shit, of all times, and Salt Lick of all cities.” I grumble. “Go prep The Prometheus for immediate departure!” I order and Soarin salutes and flies back out of the castle. I turn back to the others as Flash walks up beside me. “Make sure Zephyr is properly looked after and is mentally prepared upon my return. His training will begin as soon as I am done seeing what the hell happened to Salt Lick City.” I said as we both turned to walk out the door.

“Be careful Lock!” Twilight calls out to me as I pull over my hood and put my mask on.

This day just keeps getting better and better. I think sarcastically in my head.

It took a few hours to arrive at Salt Lick City and I sent Flash and Alpha Squad to do recon before we advanced on the city. It was now in the dead of night and I was sitting in the Captain’s quarters of my ship looking at the map of Equestria and waiting for Flash and Alpha Team to return from their recon on Salt Lick City. The scouts reports of a strange creature over the comms had me both curious and worried that there was a new threat looming in the shadows. As if the Saint, whoever he is, running around wasn’t enough, now I gotta deal with this? It’s just one mess after another in this war.

“Captain?” I hear Shadow Star from the door.

“What is it?” I reply.

“We’re back with Flash from our recon.” Shadow Star said.

“I see.” I said.

“With all the mares and brainwashed from Salt Lick City.” She adds making me perc my head up.

I turn and walk towards the door and open it to see my Alpha Squad member standing on the other side. I walked past her and headed to the main fourier. Once we arrive, I see Flash and the rest of Alpha Squad standing with dozens of mares and unconscious stallions all huddling together on the floor and wearing blankets. Each one of them looked like they’d seen a ghost and would flinch at the slightest movement.

“Flash.” I said, approaching my apprentice. “What’s happened to them? What about Salt Lick?”

“It’s…complicated.” Flash said.

“When we got there the whole place looked like something or someone tore eveypony limb from limb! There were bodies everywhere, all except for these ponies.” Wild Ace said.

I arched a brow behind my mask and slowly walked up to the closest mare. She flinched as she looked up at me as I leaned down on my knee to look at her at eye level.

“You alright?” I ask. She nods slightly. “You’re not hurt anywhere are you?” She shakes her head. “Got a name?”

“Honey Drizzle, sir.” The mare said in a nervous tone. She had cream fur and amber gold mane.

“It’s nice to meet you, Honey Drizzle.” I said as I took off my hood and mask. She blushes when she sees my face as I smile. “My name is Dimitri. Would you like a glass of water?” I offer.

She stared at me for a few moments with a blush still on her cheeks as she weakly nods. “Please.”

I glance over to Flash and tip my head and he nods and runs off. He quickly returns and hands me a glass of water and I hand it to Honey. She drinks a few gulps before taking a break as I then sit criss crossed in front of her.

“Feel better?” I ask.

She nodded weakly as she as well as the rest of the mares started to calm down, Flash was even kind enough to fetch more waters for the other mares of the group.

“Must’ve been rough, being abused by those villains.” I said as I placed a hand on her shoulder. “You’re safe now, so you don’t have to suffer anymore.”

“W-well we were actually saved before they could abuse us any further.” She admitted, sounding slightly relieved and at the same time shaken up.

“By them?” I ask, pointing to Flash and Alpha Squad.

She nervously shook her head. “No, by…it.” The other mares all looked equally nervous as soon as she said that which pondered my curiosity even more.

“Honey, I know you’re a bit shaken up right now, but for the sake of this investigation I need you to be as descriptive as possible, ok?” I ask. She looks at me but nods anyway. “Start from the beginning.”

“B-But that’s the thing, none of us knows what saved us, or if it was trying to help us.” Honey said and other mares were quick to nod in agreement. “See, it started when me and a group of the mares here were being taken to Salt Lick City. We had just been rounded up from Vanhoover and the Caribou had us in a wagon inside cages. The Caribou were taking a shortcut through a field of long grass, that’s when it happened…”

“You were attacked?” I guessed.

Honey shook her head again. “Not us but the Caribou.” Some of the mares started to quiver as they huddled up together. “There were maybe twenty Caribou at first. We were all sitting in our cages when we heard one of the Caribou scream. The group stopped and looked around. One of the Caribou in the back had suddenly disappeared along with his screams.” Honey started to hug herself as she rocked back and forth a bit. “It was quiet for a few minutes, then we heard something that sounded like a snarl and heard two more Caribou screaming and disappearing.”

I started to think about the different predators of this world that could do something like this but none of them seemed to fit the description.

“And this went on until there were none left?” I ask.

Honey nodded her head. “All we heard were the screams of the Caribou, along with this scream like roar. I barely saw anything besides a long tail quickly dipping back into the grass. I watched as one Caribou tried to crawl to the wagon only for whatever was attacking to drag him back and his screams died.” Most of the mares were covering their ears as Honey went on. “Then I saw something that made a chill run down my spine. A pair of glowing eyes staring right at me from the grass. I was so petrified that I couldn’t look away as it moved close. That’s when I got a real shock.”

Honey looked like she was about to pass out from fear. So acting on instinct I reached up and wrapped her in a one armed hug in an attempt to calm her down.

“Take your time, Honey, just breathe.” I said soothingly.

She took some deep breaths before finally continuing her story. “As I watched the eyes move close I saw something reaching out of the grass. It was three black claws dripping with blood, and hanging from those claws were the keys to our cages.” She took a few more deep breaths before continuing. “It just hid there waiting as the keys dangled from its claws. I wasn’t sure why I did, but I was desperate and reached out and grabbed the keys as fast as I could. When I pulled my hand back with the keys, I looked back up and it was gone.”

I again pondered her words about the monster that attacked the group. I then remembered what Flash told me as another question popped in my head.

“What happened to the city?” I ask.

“W-When we were trying to find another place to hide, we met up with the other mares.” She looked back to the group and two earth ponies who seemed more shaken then the rest. “All we got from them and the others from the city was something about some huge monster going around killing the Caribou and traitor stallions.”

I looked to the two earth mares who were hugging each other and seemed to be trembling more than the other ponies. I scooted towards them as they looked at me with nothing but fear in their eyes. It was then I recognized the two mares based on their fur and manes.

“You’re Carrot Top and Tree Hugger, aren’t you?” I ask, surprising them.

Carrot Top had yellow fur and an orange curly mane as she looked at me with mild curiosity. “H-how do you know our names?”

“I have my ways.” I said vaguely. “Can you two tell me what happened in Salt Lick? If it’s too much to share, I understand.”

That seemed to cause her and Tree Hugger, a mare with lime green fur and Light amaranth dreadlocks, to hug one another closer. “It was Tartarus there, we heard roars that sounded like dragons and the screams of Caribou and stallions being ripped apart.” Carrot Top answered while tears started to trail down her muzzle. “Not to mention the loud noises from their weapons and some explosions every so often.”

I placed a hand on her shoulder to calm her down. “Breathe, nice and slow.” I instructed her.

Tree Hugger did her best to also help Carrot calm down by patting her back. “It was crazy man, we were all locked up in our cages in one of the warehouses when the ground started to shake. Then we heard this loud roar that shook the building, along with the sounds of the Caribou screaming about some kind of monster.”

“Did you manage to see what kind of monster attacked the city?” I ask.

Both mares shook their heads. “It attacked in the middle of the night and we didn’t see anything. Whatever it was, it threw the keys through the window and that's how we managed to escape.” Carrot said.

“Hold up, again with the keys being thrown?” I question but they just nod. “Alright, so I’m guessing after you freed yourselves and regrouped with the other mares my apprentice and rescue team arrived?”

All the mares nodded their heads. “And the weirdest part was that none of the brainwashed stallions were killed. They were either unconscious, or trapped under some rubble.” Carrot Top added.

“Hmm.” I pondered.

Suddenly I heard one of the stallions groan as he started to wake up making all the mares gasp and scoot away. I was quick on my feet and marched over to the stallion as I grabbed his shirt collar and hoisted him up. His eyes still had the sickly green glow as he looked up at me in confusion and shock.

“I have questions, you have answers. Do the math, and everyone wins, understand?” I instruct.

The stallion continued to groan and cough as he tried to speak. “…many…of them…so many monsters.” He coughed again clutching his head. “Such big fangs and claws, never heard them coming…”

“Hey.” I said snapping my fingers in his face. “Focus pal, what attacked you? I need more info.”

“I-I don’t know…so fast didn’t see what hit me.” He coughed and wheezed as he was starting to fade out of consciousness.

“Shit…” I sighed as I ignited my hand in Hellfire and grabbed his head. There was no pain as I cleared his mind and the sickly green glow from his eyes faded away and he finally lost consciousness and fell backwards.

“Flash, Wild Ace.” I called out. “Get these mares whatever they need, I need to see the damage for myself.” I said as I cleared the other stallions’ minds.

I looked at the mares as they stared at me healing the stallions and I smiled as I finished the last stallion.

“I’ll be back as soon as I can, so get some rest and don’t hesitate to ask for anything from my crew.” I tell them all.

They all nodded and followed Flash and Alpha Squad to the med bay to be treated and taken care of. I walk back up to the deck and look out in the distance to see Salt Lick City and I could already see it was worse for wear. I pulled my hood over my head and put my mask back on as I unfurled my wings and took off towards the city. It only took a few minutes to arrive and I was met with a grim sight. Everywhere I looked there were dead bodies and partially destroyed buildings, as well as lots of blood and gore. I saw half a Caribou’s body with only his legs remaining and it looked like he was literally torn in two and few more bodies that looked like that were completely crushed which left a very bloody mess. There were destroyed airships crashed into the ground, some that even crashed into the buildings along with claw-like marks that ran up the walls of the buildings of the city and along the ground. The strangest part is that there were these huge unfamiliar looking footprints that looked like a three clawed foot which made me arch a brow. The whole city reeked of death and destruction and I couldn’t sense a single soul throughout the whole city.

“Just what the hell happened here?” I wonder as I gazed upon the mutilated bodies of Caribou and stallions. “What sort of creature would be capable of such destruction?”

Unable to deduce what could have caused all this, I reluctantly decided to just pin this investigation for another day since I still had to get back to Zephyr. I turned away and unfurled my wings and looked back at the destruction once more before flying away. I would’ve put up a barrier around the city, but something told me that wouldn’t be necessary after the carnage that just happened this night. I jumped into the air and slowly flew back to my ship with nothing but more questions than answers swirling around in my head. What could’ve caused such mayhem? Could a creature exist to slaughter and destroy a city of that magnitude? It couldn’t have been the Saint since there was nothing here that matched how he operates. So I suppose the only conclusion I can think of is that there’s a new player in this world, whether it be sentient or a mindless killing machine I couldn’t be sure. Just from now on I had to keep my guard up in case something like this happens again.

“Whatever it is, I have a feeling this won’t be the only time it will make its presence known.” I said aloud as I continued to fly back to my ship.

Author's Notes:

Zephyr Breeze, the new apprentice of The Devil’s Hand. Things just got more interesting, especially since there’s a possible new threat lurking around.

Let me be the first to say that I AM SO INCREDIBLY SORRY! I was just typing my chapter like I usually do and the next thing I know, MY FREAKING FINGER SLIPPED ON THE PUBLISH BUTTON! Regardless, I finally managed to ACTUALLY FINISH the chapter so I hope you all enjoyed. And again, I am sorry for the clickbait and I promise it won’t happen again.

~WurkyWilk has left the building…

The Devil’s Gamble Part 1

Chapter 20

“And that’s pretty much what I’ve been dealing with up until now.” I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose.

“Mmm, I see.” Nightmare said.

Two days, two Hell damn days since Zephyr ate the fruit and more reports of the mystery monster attacking slave transports have come in, yet I have no leads whatsoever as to who or what this monster is, and Zephyr is still unconscious. After Zephyr ate the fruit, Fluttershy had not spoken to me ever since and I think I ended up on Rainbow Dash and Applejack’s shit list again. Not to mention, they also have been avoiding Twilight a little which didn’t help, despite me and even Cadence trying to comfort her. I tried to make amends with the mares by letting them use the radio on my ship to try and communicate with anyone from Cloudsdale or Canterlot but that didn’t really do much, save for Pinkie. She’s been using the radio to keep in contact with her family at their Rock Farm who, turns out, have been hiding in the Rock Farm Mines since the Fall began. Thanks to their knowledge of how to navigate the mines, they were all able to avoid the Caribou who tried to go after them. Hearing that Igneous Rock was not brainwashed, similarly to Bow and Posey, made me more curious as to how he was unaffected by the Caribou’s power. I made a mental note to myself to go to the Rock Farm and grab Pinkie’s family as soon as I’m able.

Rarity had approached me to see if I had found any news about the young drake Spike. Even I had been trying to personally find out what happened to him, yet there had been no reports or signs of Spike which worried me greatly. Especially since the last anyone saw him was when he was on his way to the Crystal Empire before the shit hit the fan. I have a few guesses as to where he might be, like maybe he escaped to the Dragon Lands or, Hell forbid, was being held captive in the Crystal Empire and Lust was doing who knows what to the poor kid.

Now I’m back at the ruins of the Castle of the Two Sisters to visit Nightmare as I promised I would. When I arrived I didn’t see her for a while which had me worried for some reason until she appeared behind me with a long black rapier sword pointed in the back of my neck. Turns out she didn’t recognize me due my face being covered by my mask and hood. Though once I explained to her that it was me, she relaxed and admired my new armor with great interest. I originally wanted to just check in on her to see how she was doing but it ended up with me going on a full blown rant as to what’s been happening of late. All the while, Nightmare has just been standing beside me and listening as I went on and on about how shitty things have gotten ever since Zephyr.

“To make matters even more of a nuisance, the Saint has been uncharacteristically non active. I don’t know if he’s planning something or deciding what the next city he’ll attack.” I said.

“And your liberation plans for Las Pegasus?” Nightmare asked.

“I have a plan, but it’s quite risky.” I said, leaning more into the wall. “One wrong move, and the wrong blood will be spilled.”

“Do you know what young Zephyr’s power is?” Nightmare wonders.

“No, I would wake him up but Fluttershy insisted that he wake up on his own and I’d rather not pour any more salt on the wound than there already is.” I said.

“It seems you have a lot of burdens to shoulder, Dimitri.” Nightmare said.

“You don’t know the half of it.” I sighed again. “This is what I get for being the leader of an entire revolution. Oh, and did I mention that they upped my bounty again?”

“How much is it now?” Nightmare wonders.

“Last I checked.” I said as I reached into my coat and pulled out my wanted poster and handed it to Nightmare. “It’s now 50,000,000 bits.”

“My my, Dimitri.” Nightmare said as she grinned at my wanted poster. “You’re halfway to 100,000,000 bits, did you know that the largest recorded bounty in Equestria was 300,000,000 bits?”

“Holy shit, 300,000,000? That’s a lot of money.” I said, genially surprised. “I’ll have to try harder to beat that record.”

“I’m sure you will.” Nightmare giggled. “You seem to have a knack for attracting trouble.

Huh, that’s a cute giggle she’s got. I think but quickly shake my head a little. Hold up, where’d that come from? I’m with Twilight, I shouldn’t be thinking of Nightmare that way.

“Anyway, you shouldn’t worry yourself too much Dimitri.” Nightmare said. “You cannot expect to handle all of these complications at once. This is war after all, and war cannot be rushed for mistakes will surely be made.”

“I guess you’re right.” I said, running my hand through my hair. “As a former military man, I should be able to handle shit like this. After all, war never changes.”

“Indeed.” Nightmare agreed.

“You know, my offer still stands.” I said, changing the subject. “You’re more than welcome to accompany me back to my ship. There’s plenty of room there and I’m on the damn thing most of the time anyway so you wouldn’t be lonely.”

“Did you tell anypony about me still living?”

“Well I did tell Twilight.” I admit. “It was a bit of a rough start but I convinced her you weren’t a threat.”

“And the others? Such as the rest of the Element bearers and the Princesses?” Nightmare questioned.

“Not yet, but it’s on my to do list.” I said.

“What if they do not accept me?”

“I’m sure they will, besides you abandoned your original goal anyway so it shouldn’t be an issue to convince them you’re no longer dangerous.” I said.

“Perhaps, or perhaps not.” Nightmare said sadly. “Old wounds tend to run deep, and my crimes have seeped their way into the hearts and minds of the ponies of this world. You may say all the comforting words you desire but somepony like me, who has attempted the same crime not once but twice, I doubt they would allow me a second chance.”

“Everyone deserves a second chance, Nightmare.”

“Even me?” Nightmare questions as she gazes into my eyes. The way her cat-like eyes seemed to twinkle in the moonlight made my heart skip a beat but I chose to ignore that.

“Especially you, I mean look at me.” I said. “There’s a large scar on my back that looks like it should’ve cut me in two but I survived, barely. I got it during my last tour in the military before being discharged.”

“How did you acquire such a wound?” Nightmare wondered.

“To make a long, dreadful, and painful story short, I fought a losing battle to save a dear friend but I ended up being the cause of his demise. And this scar is a constant reminder of my failure to keep my promise not only to myself but to him as well.” I solemnly explain.

“Who was this friend of yours?”

“His name was Joshua Clay, and he was the third closest thing to a brother I’ve ever known, next to my other two siblings from my family.” I said somberly. “The point is, many people blamed me for his death and I even blamed myself for quite some time. But I didn’t stop putting one foot in front of the other because that’s not what Joshua would’ve wanted for me. The same applies to you, Nightmare, you realized your mistake and you wish to make amends. However staying here all by yourself isn’t gonna make things any better, you need to confront your self-doubt so you can find a sense of closure for yourself.”

“You make it sound so simple.” Nightmare said with tears starting to form in her eyes. “I sometimes wonder what would have happened if I had actually succeeded. After what you told me, how the ponies appreciate my night sky just as they do the day, I realized that I would have made things far worse for the world. I even slipped into the dream realm to see what the ponies were dreaming of and I saw mostly nightmares. However I did see some dreams where they were actually dreaming of the stars and the moon. They all seemed so happy, and I even looked into their minds to see that what you said was true. If I had succeeded in plunging the world in eternal night, all the appreciation for my night sky would have crumbled away. So who out there would see me any differently after what I had done?”

Poor girl, she’s beating herself up for what happened like…I used to.

“You’re wrong about one thing, Nightmare.” I said. “There is someone who’d look past your mistakes.”

“And who is that?”

I then did something I did not expect to do, I stood up from leaning on the wall and stepped towards Nightmare. I raised my arms and gently wrapped her in a hug, making her flinch on contact but I kept my embrace.

“I would.” I said. “You’d have my support, always.”

“You’re just saying that.” Nightmare said as her arms slowly wrapped around my torso.

“I’m not, I’m the Devil’s Hand so it’s not in my nature to lie.” I said.

“I almost killed your beloved and her friends and I almost killed my own sister.” Nightmare said.

“They’ll forgive you.” I said as I unfurl my wings and wrap them around Nightmare. “Just as I have.”

“You would forgive a former usurper like me?” Nightmare whimpered in my shoulder.

“Yes, I would.” I said. “You need to have more faith in yourself. And the fact that you care enough to want to make amends says a lot.”

“And why is that?”

“Because unless someone like you cares a whole awful lot, nothing is going to get better.” Nightmare pulls away and looks up at me with tears streaming down her muzzle. “It’s not.”

I give her a comforting smile and reach up to pat her head and scratch behind her ears. She smiles and leans into my hand as she goes back to nuzzling my chest.

“Thank you Dimitri, I really appreciate your kindness.” Nightmare said.

“So does that mean you’ll come back with me?” I ask.

“Maybe, I still need to think about it.” Nightmare said as she pulled away from my arms and wings. “But I promise to give you my response the next time you come visit me.”

“Very well, I need to return to Ponyville now anyway. The liberation of Las Pegasus shall soon commence.” I said as I turned away and spread my wings out for take off.

“Farewell Dimitri, and may the stars guide you.” Nightmare said as I gave her a two finger salute over my shoulder before taking to the skies. As I fly through the air, I think back to how I hugged Nightmare which made me place a hand over my heart. Why did I do that? I know I only wanted to comfort her in her time of distress, but why would I go so far as to hug her? And more importantly…

“Damn heart, you’re not supposed to be beating this way.” I grumble to myself. “There’s nothing between us, nor should there be.”

I touchdown in front of the castle with my hand still on my chest. My heart has annoyingly been beating as fast as it was after I left Nightmare and it’s starting to get on my nerves. I walk up to the doors and raise my hand to open them, only for them to open on their own and I almost run face first into Cadence.

“Oh! Apologies Dimitri, you seem to have come out of nowhere.” She said.

“Yeah, sorry about that.” I said plainly as I walked past her.

“Are you ok?” She asked as she turned around to catch up to me.

“I’m fine.” I said.

“Are you sure? Your face seems to be a tad flushed.“ She said as she looked up at me.

Are you shitting me?! I think as I pull my hood over my head. Why the fuck am I fucking blushing?!

“Hell damn it…” I whisper.

“Dimitri.” Cadence said as she grabbed my hand, stopping our walk. “What’s wrong?” I glanced at her from the corner of my eye.

“It’s complicated.” I said.

“Does it have something to do with your heart?” Cadence asked.

"How could you tell?" I wonder.

"I am the Princess of Love, I can always tell when somepony's heart is conflicted or in need of mending." Cadence explains.

“I see, well I don’t know.” I said. "It's probably nothing to worry about."

“Come with me.” Cadence said as she pulled me along. “I think I can help with whatever you are feeling.”

“What about Flurry Heart?”

“I already put her to bed, but thank you for asking.” She said. I shrugged as I pulled my hood off and she leads me to the library. There’s a sofa and a few chairs around it and she takes the chair off to the side. “Now then, take a seat and tell me what it is that afflicts your heart.” Cadence said.

“Is this really necessary?” I sigh. “I’ve got more important things to worry about than taking therapy.”

“I’m afraid I must insist, Dimitri. Now please take a seat.”

“Fine...”

I unclipped my swords and staff and laid them on the side of the sofa and unholstered my six-shooters and placed them on the table. I then reached around and took off my coat and draped it over one of the other chairs and placed my mask next to my six-shooters. I unraveled the leather bindings on my wrists and pulled off my gloves and bracer and placed them on the chair where my coat was. Once everything was settled, I leaned back and sat on the sofa with my arms crossed.

“Thank you, now please tell me what it is you’re feeling.” Cadence said.

“Don’t know what you’re talking about.” I said dismissively.

“Really? Then why are you still blushing?” She accuses me. I instinctively reached up to touch my face which made her smirk seeing that I played right into her trap. “It seems I was correct.”

“About what exactly?” I scoff, looking away.

“You’re in love.”

“Well you’d be right about that, seeing as Twilight is the one I’m in love with.”

“I mean with somepony else.”

“Bullshit!” I snap, turning my head back to her. “There ain’t no way I’m in love with anyone else besides Twilight!”

“Why are you so upset, Dimitri?”

“Cause I don’t wanna feel like a scumbag cheater.” I counter. “I love Twilight dearly and there’s no way I’d do something so bastardly like fall for someone else behind her back.”

“I’m not sure if this would help, but it wouldn’t technically be a bad thing if you are.”

“What are you implying?”

“Do you not know?”

“Wouldn’t be asking if I did, whatever it is.” I said, crossing my arms.

“Fair enough. Well you see Dimitri, the birth rates on Eques, in a sense, are a little unbalanced.” Cadence explains. “There are three to five fillies for every colt that is born.”

“So in other words, there’s more mares than there are stallions in this world?” I ask, both interested and surprised and she nods. “Well I feel a bit awkward, seeing as how I’m probably worsening the gender ratio.”

“I wouldn’t worry about it too much Dimitri. Before the Fall, Equestria has been fairing just fine despite the gender ratio difference.” Cadence reassures me.

“So what does this have to do with how I’m feeling at the moment?”

“You see, Dimitri, there are some ponies who partake of a practice called herding. It means that a stallion may choose to be in a relationship with more than one mare or the mare takes more than one stallion in vice versa. It is so that healthy relationships can flourish with those who share the same feelings with one another without anypony else’s feelings getting hurt.” Cadence explains.

“I see, and I’m involved in this how?”

“If, and only if.” Cadence corrects while holding up a finger. “You have feelings for somepony else, you may choose to include her in your relationship with Twilight and form a herd.”

To say I was shocked would be a bit of an understatement. Stallions can have more than one marefriend? And they’re ironically called herds? It’s like something straight out of every man’s fantasy of having more than one romantic relationship and now it’s actually an option. Only I had no intention of involving myself in this so-called practice whatsoever.

“So, who is the other lucky mare who’s-”

“Cadenza.” I said, abruptly interrupting her. “This conversation stays in this room.” I stood up and gathered my belongings.

“But Dimitri-”

“It stays. In. This. Room.” I repeat, giving her a mock glare. “And I will hear nothing more of it.” I said as I walked out of the room with all my belongings back on my person. I make my way through the halls with a scowl plastered on my face. True, it may be common practice to be with more than one mare around here, but that doesn’t mean I gotta partake in it. Twilight is enough for me and whatever this feeling in my heart is, I’ll just bury it deep down so it would never come to light again.

But why does it always seem to resurface whenever she comes to mind? Seems like this world is rubbing off on me in more ways than one.

Not bothering to wait for Twilight to wake up, I krept out of our room and made my way to Zephyr’s room. This is the third day in a row he’s been asleep and that’s already been long enough. The day we plan to make a move on Las Pegasus is approaching and I don’t wanna waste any more time than I already have to wait for Zephyr to come too. I turn the corner and walk down the hall where Zephyr’s room is and I see Rainbow walking from the other side. We both eventually make it to the door and we take a moment to just stand there next to each other.

“Good morning.” I said but got no reply. “Still giving me the cold shoulder, huh?” Still no response. I sighed as I reached for the doorknob but Rainbow grabbed my hand.

“Why…?” She muttered.

“Why what?” I ask.

“Why did you give him one of those damn fruit things instead of just refusing him?”

“It was his decision.”

“You still could’ve said no.” She said as she let go of my hand.

“I know.” I said as I gripped the doorknob.

“Then why didn’t you?”

“Because this is war.” I said as I opened the door. “And war never changes.”

As I pushed the door open, I saw Zephyr still unconscious with his family still around his bed. I took in Zephyr’s new appearance again, how his mane looked like a silvery white shade that reminded me of storm clouds and his physique seemed to increase as well. I looked at his arms that were atop the blanket covering his lower body and gazed at the all too familiar tribal brands that went from his shoulders all the way down to his wrists. Fluttershy glanced up at me but turned away with a sad frown and her parents just smiled sadly at me.

“Good morning everyone, I need to wake Zephyr up.” I said as I approached his bed.

“Oh…could you maybe let him sleep for a little longer?” Posey asked.

“I’m afraid not, I need to begin his training as soon as possible.”

“But he’s still unconscious.” Gentle pleaded.

“I’ll wake him up without hurting him.” I reassured them. Fluttershy stood up and boldly stepped in front of me, trembling a little.

“Please…don’t take my brother.”

“Fluttershy.” I said while gently placing a hand on her shoulder. “I’m sorry about all that has transpired with your brother, but I’ll remind you that he made his choice in partaking of the fruit of the Devil. You also must understand, he may be your brother, but he is also now my apprentice. And like Flash, I need to properly prepare him for the war that has only just begun.”

Just as Fluttershy looked like she was about to protest again, a low groaning was heard from Zephyr making all in the room turn their attention to the sleeping stallion. Zephyr sluggishly opened his eyes and winced as he sat up while rubbing his eyes.

“Ugh…my head hurts.” Zephyr groaned.

“Glad you’re finally awake, Zephyr.” I said with a comforting smile. Guess I don’t need to zap him awake after all.

“Oh man, I had the craziest dream.” Zephyr said. “I dreamt that I was in pain, like my arms were on fire and…wait, why is my mane a different color?” He asked as he glanced up to notice a few strands hanging down. When he reached up to grab them, he noticed the brands on his arm and went wide eyed as he noticed his other arm was also branded. It took a few minutes for him to process the situation, but eventually it looked like it all came back to him which made him sigh and look up to me with conflicting emotions.

“It wasn’t a dream, was it?”

“Nope, you’re like me and Flash now.”

“Does that mean I now have magic like you guys?”

“It’s not magic, but yes you do. And now you need to get dressed and meet me on my ship. Your training begins today and you need to be ready for when we take back Las Pegasus.”

“Oh, right.” Zephyr said as he slowly got out of bed.

As he stood, I noticed his height seemed to increase as well. He looked like he grew a few inches, right about up to my chin. When he stepped forward, he almost fell but Fluttershy was quick to catch him to which he just smiled sheepishly and stood up straight again.

“Sorry, my legs must still be asleep.”

“Not surprising since you’ve been unconscious for three days.”

“Three days?!”

“Yep, now get dressed, we have a lot of work to do.” I said as I turned away and walked out the door.

I watched Mr. Lockdrom leave the room, still trying to process that I was asleep for three freakin’ days. As soon as he closed the door, Mom and Dad walked up to me with concerned looks.

“Sweetheart, are you ok?” Mom asked.

“I’m fine, Ma.”

“At least those, er…markings didn’t cover your cutie mark.” Dad said. I glanced to my right shoulder and saw that even though the brands covered most of my arm, they didn’t touch my cutie mark so that was a relief at least.

“Welp, guess I better get ready.” I said as I picked up my shirt.

“Zephyr, you don’t have to do this.” Fluttershy pleaded. “Maybe we can go to Princess Celestia and have her reverse this.”

“Flutter Butter, you know that’s not an option.” I sigh. “I remember what Mr. Lockdrom said before I ate that fruit, that once I eat it there’s no turning back.”

“But that doesn’t mean you still have to fight.” Rainbow said.

“Well Dash, why didn’t you eat one of them fruits?”

“Because I didn’t want to be cursed or have those creepy brands on my arms.” She said. “Being part of Lock’s crew is enough for me, I don’t need some fancy fruit power thing.”

“I agree, you were plenty tough before and still are. I’ve always admired that about you. But me? I could never be what you are, I want to be different for better or for worse.”

“Come on Zeph, you were awesome at plenty of other things.”

“Yeah? Name one.” I said. She was about to answer but the words would come out and she began to dart her eyes from side to side which only made me sigh. “That’s what I thought.”

“But Dimitri seems a bit…forceful.” Fluttershy said. “He should never have given you that fruit, at least that’s what I think.”

“Well I for one am glad he did so if you all don’t mind, I’ve got some much needed training to do.” I said and pulled over my shirt and headed out the door.

“Please be careful Zephyr.” Dad called out.

“I will!” I called back with a wave over my shoulder.

I walked through the halls of the castle and out the doors to see Mr. Lockdrom’s ship off to the side. The damn thing was huge as I stared at it in complete awe but I regained my focus and unfurled my wings to fly up to the deck. Though as I spread my wings out, I noticed that they grew a foot or two wider than before. Must be something due to my transformation which was a pretty cool sight to behold as I flew up to the deck of the ship. Once I made it to the deck, I saw ponies everywhere doing their own thing such as either tasks around the ship or training with other ponies. I glanced to my right to see Mr. Lockdrom talking to a group of ponies and Flash. They must be that Alpha Squad group I’ve heard Dash mention from time to time. Mr. Lockdrom looked over his shoulder to see me which made him whistle loudly, gaining everypony else’s attention.

“Attention all crew members!” Mr. Lockdrom announced. “The daily workout routine will begin shortly so follow Alpha Squad off the ship and towards the lake, understood?”

“YES CAPTAIN LOCK!” They all salute and follow the group Mr. Lockdrom was talking with until eventually it was just him and me on the deck.

“So.” He said as he approached me. “Shall we get started?”

“Yup, ready as I’ll ever be.” I said.

“Come on, Zephyr! Just a few more laps!” Lock called out in front of me.

“gasp wheeze gasp wheeze You said that two hours ago!” I complained.

“And it’ll be another three if you keep bitching, now keep flapping!” Lock shot back.

This week’s been absolute bucking torture! No sooner when I first set foot on The Prometheus did Lock get me to start exercising nonstop! He made me do an assortment of training routines; like lifting absurdly heavy weights, endless wing-ups that made my wings feel like they were gonna fall off, three hour jogs to the point I was on the brink of passing out, and meditation by the lake for some reason which was boring as Tartarus.

Now we’re flying above Ponyville after going back and forth from Canterlot for the past five hours! My whole body feels like it’s about to break apart at any moment and my wings feel like I wouldn’t be able to fly for much longer without plummeting to the ground. Lock’s damn lucky he’s got those behemoth-like wings of his, they look like he can fly for days on end without ever getting tired. What’s more frustrating is that I still don’t know what my new powers are and Lock won’t tell me! He said I need to figure this out on my own but no matter how hard I try, it never comes out whenever I want it too. Flash told me he figured out his powers after searching within his soul and releasing the power within, whatever the hay that means. I just hope I can get these stupid powers to work soon because I’m almost at my wits end! Lock glanced over his shoulder to see me still struggling to keep up with him which made him roll his eyes.

“I guess we can take a breather, follow me back to the lake.” He said as we changed directions.

Thank Celestia!

We glide towards the lake and he touches down all graceful-like while just face plant on the ground. I roll on my back as sweat soaks my fur and clothes with my arms, wings, and legs spread out.

“I…can’t…go on…” I wheeze.

“Did you ever even try to exercise before?” Lock deadpans as he sits beside me.

“No…I just fly wherever I need to. I saw no reason to work out.”

“I can see that.” He mocks.

“Are you sure you can’t just show me how to use these unknown powers of mine?”

“Positive, nothing’s ever as easy as you may want it to be, Zephyr, you need to learn how to do it yourself without having to lean on anyone’s shoulder all the time.”

“I know, but it’s just so frustrating. Flash was able to discover his powers so easily yet I’m still struggling to do a simple exercise with you. I just wish I could do something cool like control the wind or turn into smoke or something.” I said as I waved my hand in the air.

As my hand waved, I noticed some of the clouds moving along with my hand but I just brushed It off as a coincidence. However, when I waved my hand the other direction, the clouds followed my hand once again. Normally I'd just think it was another coincidence but the more I waved my hand, the more the clouds followed my movements which made me curious. I sat up from laying on the ground with my hand still held in the air and began to focus a little on the clouds in the air.

“What are you up to Zephyr?” Lock asks me.

“I’m...not really sure.”

I stood up from sitting as I just kept waving my hand along with the clouds and they followed along with my movements. It felt like I was holding on to the cloud without even touching it, which was weird considering I can do that on my own anyway as Pegasus. I instinctively closed my hand into a fist and the clouds all bunched up together and formed a big cloud, which Lock finally seemed to notice.

“Are you doing that?” He asks as I hear him stand up as well.

“I think so.” I shrugged. “It feels weird.”

“Keep going, I’d like to see what else you can do.” Lock instructs.

“How? I’m just going through the motions.”

“Then go through them more.” He insists. “Experiment, use your imagination. I have a working theory going on here as to what your powers might be so don't stop.”

“If you say so.” I shrugged again.

I focused more on the cloud and soon almost all the nearby clouds were added to the one I had in my invisible grasp. Soon there was a giant cloud hovering in mid air, almost the size of the whole lake, yet I didn't know what to do with it.

“Well, that’s something.” Lock said.

“So I made a huge cloud, is that my power? To control clouds?” I ask in a disappointed tone.

“Not necessarily. you’re probably gonna wanna keep experimenting though.”

“But I don’t know what else to do with this.” I said. “Can’t you please just tell me what I’m supposed to do here?”

“I can’t help you if I don’t fully know what I’m working with here.” He said, making me huff turn my head to him with a bit of a glare.

“And just what the hay is that supposed to mean?!”

“Zephyr, calm down.”

“No! I’m sick of it! What was the point in eating that bucking fruit if I don't know what my bucking powers are?!”

“You can’t force this Zephyr.”

“Not force it?! NOT FORCE IT?! HOW THE BUCK ELSE AM I SUPPOSED TO DO THIS?!”

“Uh, Zephyr?”

“NO! I’VE HAD IT WITH YOU! AND I’VE HAD IT WITH THIS BUCKING RIDICULOUS WORK OUT SCHEDULE!”

“Zephyr?”

“ALL I WANTED WAS TO BECOME POWERFUL AND HELP YOU FIGHT THE CARIBO, YET ALL WE’VE BEEN DOING IS WASTING TIME!”

“Zephyr.”

“YOU THINK YOU KNOW BETTER?! THAT ALL THIS’LL ACTUALLY HELP UNLOCK MY SO-CALLED POWER?!”

“Zephyr!”

“MAYBE THIS WHOLE THING WAS NOTHING BUT A FRAUD! MAYBE-”

“ZEPHYR BREEZE!”

“WHAT?!”

He pointed behind me and I turned to see a very surprising sight. The huge cloud I created had darkened and looked like one of those heavy storm clouds, I even heard some lighting going off from the inside. I turned back to Lock who was tapping his smartphone and turned it to show me my reflection. I was shocked to see that my eyes had changed color from their usual light amethyst to a pure silvery white. Lock smiled as he tucked his smartphone back into his pocket as I looked back to the huge storm cloud.

“Did…I do that?” I asked.

“Yup.” Lock replied.

“But I didn’t even touch it.”

“Yes you did, in a way, guess we now know what your power is. And I gotta say, it’s a powerful one.”

“And that is?”

“You still haven’t figured it out? You can manipulate the weather.” Lock said as he placed a hand on my shoulder.

“The weather?” I repeat. “But pegasi can already control the weather.”

“True, but you can control it on your own, maybe even be able to summon mighty storms on a whim.”

“Seriously? There has to be at least multiple pegasi to whip up storms like that and stuff.”

“Well now you can do it all on your own. And if I’m right, you can also modify the temperature of the environment, control all forms of precipitation, humidity and moisture at a molecular level, generate lightning, and other electromagnetic atmospheric phenomena, and have control over atmospheric pressure.” Lock explains.

“Uh…” I mumble, unable to retain the flank load of science stuff he just said.

“The point is, we now know what your power is. So here’s where things get serious. Your physical training is progressing slowly but surely, however that’s not necessarily a bad thing regarding the nature of your power. We’ll still be training to increase your physical ability, but we’ll also be focusing on getting a better handle on your powers. You may not know it now, but I have a feeling this ability will be a huge benefactor in the war efforts.”

“You really think so?”

“I know so, but you need to be willing to put in the effort to do so. Which means no more whining, no more half-assing your workouts, and no more making excuses for your attitude. From here on out, you need to be a totally different stallion. Cast aside the old you and be reborn as a proud warrior who always holds his head up high.”

I was silent as I looked at my hands, I knew he was right. I’ve been making excuses all my life, even now when the answer was right in front of me and all I had to do was reach out for it. Well no more, that all changes right here and now.

“I’m ready.” I said as I clenched my fists and looked up to Lock. “No more sitting around.”

“That’s what I like to hear.” Lock said with a proud smile. “Now let’s finish our laps.” He said as he unfurled his wings and took to the skies. “The liberation of Las Pegasus shall soon commence.”

“Yes boss!” I said as I followed after him. I’ll make him proud. I thought to myself. I’ll make them all proud.

Everything was set, the plan, the distraction, and the infiltration. All that’s left is to fly to the city itself and begin its liberation. Zephyr’s training had completely turned in our favor, his power control turned out to be even more fruitful than expected since he received the pep talk he needed and can now summon small storms at will. Not only that, but ever since we discovered the nature of his power, he’s been acting like a totally different stallion. He no longer makes mistakes, doesn’t give excuses, and has a much more serious attitude than he did before.

Flash was also impressed with how much he had changed and even decided to help Zephyr with his combat training, which, as expected, turned out to be just as fruitful as his power training. As I told Celestia and Luna, he was a prodigy in the making and picked up the basics in over a week. I had even set Zephyr against Flash once and even though Flash won, Zephyr still managed to land a few blows here and there. Even though Zephyr is a much more serious stallion now, he still has his comedic laid back attitude from time to time. He even made everyone on the Prometheus laugh when he one day said he wanted to change his name to Zephyr Storm, to which Rainbow spent the better part of 15 minutes laughing her ass off. I just wished Zephyr luck in trying to convince everyone to call him by his new self-proclaimed name.

It was early in the morning and the sun had just risen about an hour ago. After making sure my armor and weapons were accounted for, I walked over to Rarity’s boutique to pick up my outfit for my infiltration. The boutique looked just as vibrant as ever, even in these dark times, which made me smile a little but still kept the task at hand. I stepped up to the door and opened it causing the bell to ring.

“Coming~!” Rarity called out from the other room. I waited for a few minutes until the fashionista walked in and smiled as soon as she saw me. “Dimitri! Always a pleasure, darling.”

“Likewise, Rarity, is it ready?” Rarity pauses her pace towards me and looks at me with a serious expression.

“So, today is the day?”

“Yes, Las Pegasus will be liberated by the end of this day.” I proclaim.

“I certainly hope so.” Rarity agrees. “And…if possible, could you please try and see if he is there?” I frown a little and sigh knowing who it is she’s referring to.

“I’ll certainly try, but I wouldn’t get your hopes up. It’s a big if, Rarity.” I remind her.

“I understand.” Rarity said sadly as her ears drooped. “I’ll go and get your attire.”

Rarity walked off with her head lowered and I just sighed to myself. There was high doubt that Spike would be in Las Pegasus, of all places, but at this point it was anyone’s guess where he was. I waited for Rarity to return with my outfit until my earpiece rang from The Prometheus.

“This is Captain Lock, what’s up Soarin?” I ask.

“Captain, we just got another report of that monster from our scouts.” He said.

“Another one? How long ago was it?” I ask.

“It just came in.” Soarin said.

“It did?!” I gasp.

“Yeah, reports say it just attacked a small fleet of ships just off the Highland Reservoir.” Soarin said.

“Prep the ship for launch immediately! We just might be able to catch up with it if we leave now!” I order.

“Yes sir!” He said as he hung up.

“Here you are darling.” Rarity said as she brought a clothing bag with hangers sticking out of it. I quickly grabbed the bag and headed for the door. “Goodness Dimitri, whatever is the matter?”

“That monster that’s been showing up everywhere just got reported in again. I need to get going right now so tell Twilight I’m sorry she couldn’t see me off in advance and I’ll make it up to her once I return.” I called back to her.

“O-Oh of course, I wish you luck!” Rarity said.

I didn’t expect to set out this early, not for at least an hour or two later, but this was probably a chance to hopefully catch that damn monster red handed.

“Boss?”

I glanced over to see Zephyr walk up to me but I returned my gaze out forward.

“Something on your mind Zephyr?”

“What’s this monster I’ve been hearing about?”

“Something or someone that’s been going on a bloody rampage for over a month. Every time our scouts go investigate they always come back the same, bloody messes and sometimes survivors but they’re mostly brainwashed and slaves.” I explain.

“Jeez, and it just kills without mercy?” Zephyr questions nervously.

“Besides any slaves being mysteriously spared? I’d say it does. But enough of that, we’re here.”

In the foggy distance I could see the large body of water that is the Highland Reservoir and already I saw multiple smoke trails in the sky. My eyes narrowed as I waved to Soarin to land the ship about a mile from the reservoir. Once we landed I walked to the edge of the ship and glanced over my shoulder to address the crew.

“Stay here and watch the ship, I’ll go myself for this one.” I said as I unfurled my wings.

“You sure sir?” Flash asks.

“I’ll be fine.” I said as I took to the skies. The weather became more foggy as I approached but not too foggy that I couldn’t see where I was going.

A little while later, I eventually touched down in front of the reservoir and I was already met with a grim sight. Multiple wrecked ships that littered the surface of the water and bodies, some torn to complete shreds and reddened the sand and water with their blood and innards, were spread along the shore. I pulled my hood over my head and put my mask on as I drew Ymir and unholstered one of my six-shooters on my chest and walked along the shore, keeping my eyes for any sign of movement. As I paced along the shore, I could still smell the stench of death all around me. This monster seemed to have had a field day tearing all these ships and Caribou apart. If it was still here, I need to be ready to corner it so it wouldn’t get away. Suddenly, I hear the sound of multiple footsteps headed towards me and I turn around to surprisingly see a unicorn stallion, a earth pony mare, and two earth pony fillies run towards me.

As they ran closer they saw me and started to scream, and quickly skid to a stop and ran the other way. “It’s the monster, girls hurry and run back!” The stallion screamed.

“Wait!” I called out as I holstered my six-shooter and held out my hand. “I’m not an enemy! I’ve come to help!” Before they could run any further, I unfurled my wings and gave them a sharp flap. The fog around me instantly blew away and I could get a clear view of the fleeing ponies. “Look at me! I’m not a Caribou, please come back!”

One of the fillies looked back and stopped. Her eyes were wide in awe as she stared at my wings. “Mommy, Daddy, big sis, he’s not a Caribou!”

The filly’s family turned around to see me and go wide eyed and immediately stopped in their tracks. I sighed satisfied and sheathed my sword and furled my wings as I carefully approached them.

“Easy now.” I said as I raised my hands in front of me. “As you can see, and like I said, I’m not an enemy. I’m here to help.”

The group visibly relaxed while the youngest filly slowly walked towards me. “Are you friends with the creature who saved us?” She asked while tilting her head to the side while looking me over.

“Well…not exactly.” I said as I looked to the stallion. “What happened here?”

Both parents and the other filly walked up to me with their youngest still looking up at me. “Well sir, I’ll be honest, we’re not really sure ourselves.” The other three ponies nodded their heads slightly. “But we can tell you what we saw in the hope it helps.”

“Sure.” I said as I pulled off my hood and took off my mask. Once I did, the ponies looked at me curiously and the fillies both gazed at me in awe. “What?”

“Oh n-nothing sir, it’s just well…” The mother stuttered a bit.

"We expected another pony." The father added. "What are you exactly?"

“I’m a human.” I said plainly. “But don’t let the wings fool you, I’m Dimitri by the way.” I said as I reached out for a shake.

Before the stallion could shake my hand, two little fillies quickly jumped up and latched onto my arm, swinging around and giggling. “I’m Sandy Shores.” The oldest one said while smiling up at me.

“And I’m Misty Breeze!” The youngest laughed as she and her sister used my arm to swing side to side.

“My name is Ocean Breeze.” The mare answered and lightly placed her hand onto the stallion’s shoulder. “And this is my husband Rocky Shores.”

“It’s nice to meet you all.” I said as I scooped the two fillies in my arms. “And you two are quite the rambunctious ones, aren’t ya?” I tease with a comforting smile.

The youngest, Misty Breeze, playfully booped my nose repeatedly. “Boop boop.” She and her sister giggled.

“So umm…” The father grabbed my attention. “Was the creature that attacked those ships one of yours?”

“No, I actually just arrived here when one of my scouts from my crew reported all this.” I said as I tickled Misty Breeze and unfurled one of my wings and wrapped it around Sandy Shores to which she ran her hand along the feathers. “Let’s walk and talk back to my ship.”

Both parents nodded their heads as we made our way back to the Prometheus. “Well you see sir, my family and I live off the bounty of the reservoir here. We would make money by selling fish to dragons and griffins, while also selling necklaces made from shells for anypony else. But that all ended when the Caribou showed up to our town across the water.” Both Rocky and Ocean looked a bit saddened when they mentioned the Caribou. “They raided our home and took almost everypony. I was lucky enough to not be affected by whatever possessed the other stallions, and made it my mission to get my family out of danger. So we made our way to our boat before the sun could rise and the fog was thick in order to escape.”

“I’m guessing you didn’t get very far when you tried to make your escape?” I questioned as Misty Breeze climbed up my arm and sat on my shoulders and nuzzled the top of my head.

“Afraid not.” Rocky admitted with a glum tone. “Our timing had unfortunately been the exact same time a small fleet of the Caribou’s ships were pulling into the port to take any slaves that were caught. They had spotlights and spotted our little ship.”

“So what did all this?” I ask, gesturing to the death and destruction.

The four looked at each other for a moment before looking back at me. “As we mentioned we don’t know for sure. You see we were trying to escape from the fleets. Our little boat was barely able to keep ahead of them, but they started firing at us.” Rocky added.

"But that’s about the time it showed up.” Ocean Breeze said, sounding a bit scared.

“The so-called monster?” I guess and they nod. “Perfect, as if it’s not enough trouble on land, now it’s somehow in the water?” I said sarcastically.

“It wasn’t just in the water.” Rocky corrected as he looked a bit nervous. “It ruled over it.”

“Ruled over it?” I repeat, confused. “How?”

The two adult ponies looked at each before looking back at me. “We remember that we were trying to get away from the fleets. They were quickly gaining on us as our little boat only had two sails.” Ocean Breeze said.

Rocky Shores was next to step in. “That’s when my daughter Sandy pointed to something ahead. About a few feet away from the boat, we saw these big bright yellow eyes glowing under the water’s surface.” Then everypony but Misty shook with fear at the description. “And then there was this unnerving ghostly sound that vibrated the water.”

“Misty?” I said, looking up to the filly on my shoulders. “You think you can describe what you saw?”

She slowly nodded her head as she tried to think back to what she saw. “I remember seeing the eyes moving under our boat, but it was still dark and foggy that I didn’t see what was underneath the water.”

“Judging by how much death and destruction there was back there, it was probably something huge, right?” I ask and Ocean and Rocky both nod while Sandy clung to my arm as I carried her.

“I think there was more than one creature actually.” Misty added getting me to look back up to her. “Well…even though it was super scary, I could hear the roars of different creatures.”

Now that confused the hell out of me. All the reports I’ve gotten said that the destruction caused all over were supposedly from one monster only. Could there be more than one monster out there? Was I searching for this creature or creatures the wrong way? It’s like every time I think I’m getting close to find out who or what this thing is I end up taking a step or two backwards.

“So what happened after the monster swam under your boat?” I asked, only for the two fillies to start to tremble in fear.

Rocky seeing that his daughters were too scared to describe the next part, took it upon himself to continue. “All we remember was seeing the spot lights go out and the screams of the Caribou, along with the sound of cannon fire and the roars my daughter mentioned.”

“I see.” I said. “But why didn’t it attack you? Not to jinx anything, but If this beast is carnivorous it probably would’ve targeted you next, right?”

Everypony looked to Misty who seemed to have calmed down a bit as I reached up and handed her over to her mother. “Well that’s the thing. It did come for us.” Ocean Breeze said while hugging her daughter before putting her down on the ground.

“Did it now?”

Rocky nodded as he continued the story. “While we were trying to get away, one stray cannonball landed near our boat causing it to rock violently and to flip over.” He placed a hand on his daughter's shoulder. “We all had fallen out, but Misty here couldn’t swim. It was at that moment I was terrified because I couldn’t see her. See, she had sunk below the water’s surface before I could find her.”

Sandy adjusted herself in my arm so that I could carry her with both my arms and she looked straight at me with a sad expression.

“You were scared for your sister, weren’t you sweetie?” I ask as I reach up to pat her head.

She nodded her head. “I thought I was going to lose my little sister.” She wept a bit as her eyes began to water. Her mother gently picked her up from my arms and hugged her as she tried to comfort her.

Rocky continued with the story. “Just as I was going to try and dive under the water, Misty’s head popped over the water. But...that wasn’t the only thing.”

“It appeared.”

He nodded his head. “As I was swimming toward her, the rest of her body slowly rose out of the water until I saw that she was sitting on top of something large.” Misty’s mood seemed to change a bit from scared to a curious calm feeling. “From behind, something long came out of the water, its neck was as long as a giraffe and had a small head. When it turned its eyes to us, and we could see it looking down at us, I was afraid that it was the end for us as it leaned its head down to us.”

I was completely silent as I gave my full attention, eager to hear the rest of this story. I knew how it would obviously end with them being alive, just not how.

“It opened its jaws and clamped them down on our ship and lifted it up, and then in a fluid motion flipped it over so it was floating again.” Rocky finished.

“Excuse me?” I said, completely caught off guard. “It flipped over your ship?”

Rocky and Ocean nodded their heads making me go a bit slack-jawed. That’s when Misty tugged on my coat to get my attention. “It helped me back onto the boat along with my mamma, papa and sister.” She giggled a bit which confused me. “When I was looking up at it I moved my head to the side, and it copied me. It was still too hard to see it, but I could tell by its silhouette. I then held out my hand to it and saw it lower itself down to push its nose into my hand. It was really smooth and cold.”

“So this creature was intelligent enough to not only flip your boat back up, but also interact with your daughter?” I ask Rocky.

Rocky shrugged his shoulders. “I honestly couldn’t really say. After my daughter had pet it, it dove back into the water and that was the last we saw of it.”

I’d go back and take a dip in the reservoir but I didn’t want to waste time since it would probably already be gone by now.

“Well I guess that’s all over and done with now.” I said. “Speaking of which, we’ve finally arrived. This is my ship, The Prometheus.”

The four ponies jaw’s when completely slacked as they all stared up at my massive ship.

“Careful you four, you’ll catch flies like that.” I chuckle.

The fillies were the first to snap out of their trance as they giggled to themselves as they ran up the gangplank to board my ship. As I watched the parents quickly follow I had this unnerving feeling, as though I was being watched. I turned around to see only the reservoir in the distance but I swore to Hell I could see the faint silhouette of a figure through the fog. It looked like it was standing upright but it soon disappeared as quickly it appeared.

“One day, I’ll catch up with you. One day, your days of hiding will come to an end.” I said as I walked up the gangplank.

I was in the Captain’s quarters with Flash, Zephyr, and Alpha Squad. They were all lined up in front of me as I stood in front of them with my arms crossed. I let Rocky and his family stay in the crew’s quarters so they could rest and stay out of the way. Las Pegasus was just ahead of us, and the time has come to put our plan into action.

“Now then.” I begin. “Let’s go over the plan. The Prometheus will stay airborne high in the sky and hidden by clouds so that no one will spot it. Zephyr will conjure a thick fog to envelop the ship so that we won’t be compromised during infiltration. Las Pegasus is a big city resort and also one of the King Pony’s main sources of income for his contraband and slave trade. We take this city, and we’re one more step closer to taking back Equestria. Not only that, but I’m even confident enough to say that we would be gaining a proper foothold against the Caribou.”

“So how do we infiltrate Las Pegasus?” Big B asks.

“Flash and I are going in alone.” I said, surprising them all.

“Sir, are you sure that’s a good idea? This isn’t Appleloosa or Cloudsdale.” Flash commented.

“I’m sure, I thought about it and I’m not comfortable with bringing along more than just the two of us in this infiltration. Especially since they’re now on high alert thanks to our recent exploits throughout Equestria. I’ve still got a pretty hefty bounty on my head, no doubt it’ll grow the more cities we free, and it’s only a matter of time before someone gets sick of waiting for me to come to them so they could come to me.”

“But what about me?” Zephyr asks.

“You have just as much of an important job, Zephyr. You’re now one of our heavy hitters, in training, and I need you to make sure the ship stays hidden and safe. I know you’re still new when it comes to the field of battle, but just remember all you’ve learned these past weeks.” I said.

“Yes sir, boss.”

“So how exactly are you gonna infiltrate Las Pegasus?” Shadow Star asks.

I turn and walk around my desk and grab the bags I picked up from Rarity. I handed one of them to Flash and I placed mine on the desk and pulled out the clothes I had her make for me.

“Flash and I will wear these and pose as slavers who want to participate in the auctions they have going on in there.” I said as I showed them my disguise. “You’ll find similar clothing in your bag, Flash.”

“You’re posing as slavers?” Swift Snow asked, a little disgusted.

“Captain, why pretend to be one of those bastards?” Wild Ace wonders.

“It’s the only way we can get in. The Caribou have made it so that only certain individuals can enter Las Pegasus.” I explain. “You’d either have to be of nobility, have a lot of slaves to auction, be incredibly rich, or a loyal Caribou baron. And that’s where I come in.”

“You’re gonna transform into your Caribou appearance, right?” Cloud Skipper asks.

“Yup, I know it’s always unsettling to see me as a Caribou but let me reassure you lot that it’s still me on the inside.”

“Heh, remember when Shadow Star walked in on you when you were a Caribou and she freaked the buck out?” Big B snickered.

“Don’t you bring that up again, B! I was embarrassed enough as it is!” Shadow Star snapped, making everyone chuckle.

“So why am I coming with you? I’m not rich or a noble.” Flash said, changing the subject.

“You’re coming with me because two pairs of eyes are better than one in order to get a proper layout of the city. You’ll pose as a rich stallion who is accompanying me to purchase more slaves. We need to be on the lookout for any weaknesses in their security, get a proper headcount of who’s brainwashed and who’s not, where the slaves are being held, and most importantly find out where Gladmane is creeping around. No doubt he’s got those three pop star mares under his thumb and he’s also one of the alpha targets of this mission.”

“And once all is said and done?” Wild Ace asks.

“Once we have the proper intel we need, Flash and I will return to The Prometheus to plan our attack in the night when it’s less active. That’s where Alpha Squad will come in to help me clean house. This will be a turning point in the war, should we succeed everyone. So let’s make sure it goes off without a hitch.” I said.

“Yes sir!” They all said with a salute.

“Flash, go get dressed. We leave in 15.” I order.

“Yes sir.” He said and all the ponies left the room.

“Time to go to work.” I said.

It was almost noon as Flash and I flew down just on the outskirts of Las Pegasus. I was dressed in a black tuxedo with red trimming, a white dress shirt underneath, and a silver bow tie tied around my neck. Flash was also dressed in a sharp tuxedo, all courtesy of Rarity and her skill does her reputation wonders.

We landed a little ways away from the city and I could already hear the commotion from the city resort. The whole place had Dainn’s banners hanging almost everywhere and we could see Caribou and stallions coming in and out of the city, along with mares on leashes or cages being pulled along. I turned to Flash who nodded and I hid behind a tree and closed my eyes and began to transform. Once again my wings retracted into my back, reddish-brown fur grew along my body, my hair changed into an ashy-grey colored mane, my face stretched out into a muzzle, my legs changed, and a pair of antlers grew out of my head. I opened my eyes and looked at my hands to see I was once again a Caribou.

“How do I look?” I asked Flash.

“Like a scumbag Caribou, sir.” Flash said.

“Then the disguise is perfect, let’s get going.” I said as we walked towards the city.

As expected my disguise worked like a charm, every Caribou or stallion we passed by nodded or even bowed to us. Probably because we look so damn fancy that they think we’re some big time aristocrats or something. We approached the security gate and saw a few Caribou guards armed with M1 Garands and eyed each guest that passed them by. Flash looked a little nervous but I gave him a reassuring glance as we neared the gate.

“Hold it there, sirs.” One of the guards said.

“Is there a problem, gentleman?” I ask in a fake annoyed tone.

“We noticed you have no slaves at your side, we’d like to ask what your business is here.” The other guard said.

“Isn’t it obvious? We’re here to claim a slave or two to add to our collection.” I said. “High class slaves are somewhat hard to come by nowadays, especially with that bastardly demon running around and keeping those slut Princesses to himself. My associate and I figured we’d come here to purchase a fine group of sluts so that we may entertain ourselves until we require the next batch.”

“I see, and you have payment to accommodate for yourselves?” The guard questions.

“A foolish question.” I said, rolling my eyes as I reached into my jacket pocket. “I suppose these will do?” I said as I pulled out a small pouch.

The guard quirks a brow and takes the pouch and looks inside. The look on his face was priceless at how shocked he looked, I even had to stifle a laugh when he showed his buddy and looked like he was about to pass out.

“Where…did you get these?” He asked, completely bewildered.

“That’s none of your business.” I snapped as I snatched away my pouch. “Now if you’ll excuse us, we have a few auctions to participate in and you’ve both wasted more than enough of our time.”

“O-of course, my lord, please go on ahead. Praise Lord Dainn.” He said as he and the other guard stepped to the side.

“Long may he rule.” I answered as we walked past him, resisting the urge to vomit.

As we made our way further into the city resort, I looked around to see a variety of attractions the city had to offer, which were probably the most deplorable sights I’d ever seen. There were slave auctions in one area where I saw young mares looking no older than 16 or 20 years of age and all wearing rags or basically nothing at all. We passed by a few signs that said something about a coliseum and an event involving War Beasts, some plant with tentacles, and a bunch of unfortunate mares. Flash pointed out an area where there was some sort of theater for entertainment, which just ended up being a play of how Dainn took over the world which was something I’d rather not see. But what did catch my eye was a large hall that looked like a casino hall, which consisted of roulette tables, slot machines, and poker tables with dealers playing card and dice games.

“Huh, I feel like I’m in a twisted version of Vegas.” I said to myself.

“Where?” Flash asked.

“Nothing, just a place from my world.” I waved it off.

“Ok, so now what? We’re in the city and right in the middle of enemy territory.” Flash said.

Just when I was about to think of a plan, everyone stopped what they were doing and began to applaud for some reason. They all looked towards a large fancy balcony with a pair of glass double doors behind it. The doors opened to reveal the one stallion we came here to terminate: Gladmane, in all his pompous glory, wearing a glittery suit and his hair slicked back came walking out with a few leashes in his hand. Attached to the leashes were Sapphire Shores, Coloratura, and Songbird Serenade; all black collard, nude, and looking completely miserable. As Gladmane waved to the crowd below, both Flash and I had to resist the urge to not fly straight up there and kill the fat bastard in front of everyone. Unfortunately, we were still undercover and had to look the part so we reluctantly clapped along with the crowd, but at a slow pace.

“Thank ya, thank ya very much.” Gladmane said, sounding like the cheap Elvis knock-off that he is. “I’m so glad y’all came out here today, another day of freedom from them whores that call themselves Princesses.“

“Here here!” A stallion said.

“Buck those cunts!” A Caribou called out.

Oh these fuckers have no idea what’s coming… I growl internally.

“Now, now everypony, this is Las Pegasus, y’all! A place you can buck a cunt, play some cards, and watch the coliseum’s entertainment to yer hearts content! And be prepared for tonight’s main event, cause it’ll be one doozy of a tournament!” Gladmane called out.

The crowd once again applauded as Gladmane waved them goodbye and returned to his office. Meanwhile Flash and I were absolutely seething but did our damndest to keep ourselves calm. We walked over to an area that had an open bar and we sat down to order drinks. I held my hand up with two fingers to signal that we needed two of the good stuff and the bartender nodded and prepared our drinks. He approached us with two glasses and a bottle of hard cider and poured it in both our glasses. He was about to walk away with the bottle but I shook my head, telling him to leave it behind to which he did.

“Son of a bitch…” Flash groveled under his breath as he downed his drink.

“I know Flash, I wanna rip his throat out as much as you but we need to be smart.” I said as I downed my own drink, it tastes a bit strong like scotch but with an apple flavor to it.

“This place is pretty big, I’d be able to get a proper layout if I ran around it but I think that’d just bring unnecessary attention.” Flash said as he poured another drink.

“Agreed, I’m sure there’s a map around here somewhere.”

“Ha! Those brothers are quite the pair!”

I glanced to my left to see a few stallions walk up to the bar and sit down, each one with a red collared slave as they crawled on all fours next to them.

“Not sure where Mr. Gladmane picked them up, but they sure know how to make a crowd laugh.” One stallion said.

“You said it, I heard they were just a couple of cons before the Caribou came and they once swindled a small town out of their bits from some tonic they cooked up to fool everypony into thinking it could cure any ailment.”

Don’t tell me.

“Still doesn’t really make sense why they’re as much in charge as Mr. Gladmane, there’s plenty of other ponies or Caribou who’d be better for the position.”

“But remember, the King Pony himself said they’d fit right in here at Las Pegasus.”

“Seriously? Why?”

“Not sure, heard he has some kind of personal history with them or something.”

“But they have a history with almost everypony they conned.”

“Doesn’t matter, point is they know how to rake in the bits and sluts so that’s all that matters.”

“You wanna go back and see their next show?”

“Maybe later, I need to get high and my bitch has been a good slave so I’m gonna bust a few off. Maybe even make her bear a brat or two.”

“You mean it master?” His slave swooned.

“Shut it!” He snapped as he raised his hand to slap her, making her cringe. “I said maybe you stupid slut! All you’re really good for is sucking me off!”

“Forgive me master! This worthless slut is sorry!” The mare begs.

“Hmph, whatever. I’m going back to my room, I’ll see you all later.”

As the stallion walked away with his slave, I had to cover my left hand to hide it from everyone since my fingers had morphed into blades. Nothing would have made me feel better than to plunge my hand through his chest and crush his heart for everyone to see. I managed to distract myself by thinking about their conversation earlier, those brothers they mentioned. There’s not a doubt in my mind it was Flim and Flam, and it sounded like they were in that theater area. A perfect opportunity.

“Flash, I need you to walk around and try to get as much of a layout as you can.” I said.

“Yes sir, but what are you gonna do?” He asks as I finished my second glass.

“To visit some old friends.” I said as I pulled out a handful of bits and placed them on the bar and made for the theater.

I walked towards the theater while remaining undeterred from all the Caribou and stallions committing blasphemous acts against the mares around me. There were a few close calls where someone would offer to let me fuck their slave or pass them off to me because they didn’t want them anymore but I just declined and kept my trek. I eventually found the theater which was packed with Caribou and stallions. I scanned the stage to see the curtain still down which meant they were probably still preparing their next act. I walked to the side of the theater and made my way to the curtain. No one seemed to stop me from walking up the small steps since they probably thought I was part of the cast or something, which was convenient for me since I could just walk past the curtain. There was a hallway to the side that led to a series of doors, each one with a name on it which meant they were dressing rooms for the actors and actresses. I was about to make my way down the hall when a hand grabbed my shoulder.

“Can I help you sir?”

I turned around to see yet another stallion I didn’t expect to see but wasn’t surprised he was a traitor. Svengallop, Rara’s former manager, stood beside me with an annoyed look in his eye.

“Apologies sir, but I was wondering if maybe I could speak with Mr. Flim and Flam?” I said, keeping up the act.

“You and everypony else.” Svengallop shot back. “You may be a Caribou, but this area is for cast members only. If you want to meet Mr. Flim and Mr. Flam, you’ll have to make an appointment.”

“Very well.” I said to throw him off. “But before I go, may I ask something?”

“Make it quick, I have a schedule to keep.” He sighs.

“You were once Coloratura’s manager, yes?”

“That slut? Once upon a time, I was. But when you all came along, I realized I was wasting my time with her. Personally, I wanted to keep her as my slave to spare her from the others, maybe use her from time to time to please me, but Gladmane had other plans. Oh well, maybe I’ll ask him to loan her to me one day. Though between you and I, she should’ve at least still been able to sing.” Svengallop said as he took off his glasses to wipe them with a handkerchief.

“Hmm, I see. Do you mind if I ask you one more thing?” I request.

“Fine, but make it-”

SHUNK!

“-quick…?”

Svengallop slowly looks down to see one of my feather blades sticking out of his chest. I gently take his glasses and out of his hand and put them on so he can get a better look and he goes wide eyed, but doesn’t say anything as he’s still trying to process the situation. I swiftly pull the blade out and tuck it in my pocket as he raises his hand to see his blood.

“Is that…blood?” He muttered.

“Yes it is.” I said. “It’s filling up your lungs right now. In less than a minute, you’re gonna asphyxiate, and pass out. But you shouldn’t be feeling any pain right now, ok?”

Svengallop gasps as he falls to his knees but I caught him in time and dragged him to a door I spotted that said Wardrobe Closet.

“Close your eyes.” I said as I opened the door and dragged him in. “Close your eyes.” I repeat as I closed the door and laid him down to look into his fading eyes. “Don’t make this face be the last thing you see. Porque...el infierno puede tenerlo en tu contra.”

“Am I…really dying?” He slurred.

“Yes Svengallop, but you should be grateful that your end is much less painless than most others. You only have yourself to blame for betraying Equestria.” I said coldly.

Svengallop only wheezes a few more times before his eyes trail off the side and he takes his last breath. I sigh as I reach up and close his eyes with my hand and stand back up and straighten my tux out. I turn to open the door but glance over my shoulder to Svengallop’s body and sigh as I turn back around.

“I don’t know why, but I would’ve at least expected you to not be one of them, despite your history.” I said as I quickly snapped my fingers and a few small cinders fly from my hand and on his body. I close the door so as to not draw attention to the burning corpse inside and make my way back down the hall. I soon arrived at a door that had the con ponies’ names and knocked on it.

“Be right with you!” I hear one of the brothers call out.

A few minutes later, the doorknob turns and I straighten my bow tie and look side to side to see if anyone else is nearby. As soon as the door creaks open, and the coast is clear, I raise my hoof and kick it open, knocking whoever was on the other side back.

“What in the hay?!”

I march in and slam the door behind me. Flam is on his back holding his muzzle as Flim is standing next to a table with a glass in his hand. I scowl as I grab Flam off the floor by his neck and throw him towards Flim, sending him crashing into his brother against the wall. I stomp over to the two groaning brothers and grab them both by the neck and raise them high and slam them against the wall.

“Flim and Flam.” I hiss. “I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised to see you in a place like this.”

“Gak! What are…you doing?!” Flim shouts.

“Are you mad?!” Flam grunts as they both try to pry my hands loose.

“Oh I’m quite sane, but as for you two.” I said as I transformed and dropped my disguise. I turn back into a human and my wings reappear on my back, making both brothers’ eyes widen in disbelief. “You’re both gonna die real soon, and I’m gonna make sure it’s very painful.”

“I-I-It’s you!” Flim gasps. “The Hand!”

“The, gak! The HAND?!” Flam said.

“So you’ve heard of me? Good, then you can burn the image of my face in your minds as I send both your screaming souls to the inferno. That way, you can join all the others I’ve sent to eternal damnation.” I said as I begin to tighten my grip.

“Gak! Wait! We’re…not…trai…tors!” Flim chokes, pausing my grip.

“What?” I ask.

“Ah…ahh…gak!” Flam struggled to breathe in my grip.

With curiosity getting the better of me, I release my grip, making them fall to the ground and gasp for air. I morphed my feathers into blades and immediately held them up to each of their necks.

“Talk, or you continue gasping for air. Only this time, it’ll be in your blood.” I warn coldly.

“We…wheeze, we’re not traitors. Honest to stars…we’re not.” Flim said as he looked up at me in pure fear.

“Lying only makes your deaths more painful.” I warn as I press my bladed feathers more into their necks.

“No wait! We’re not lying! We would never betray Equestria!” Flam pleads.

“And why should I believe you? Lying is like breathing for you two conmen, always spinning a false truth and scamming ponies out of their bits. I even know what you put Applejacks family through with their cider business, especially how you convinced Applejack to lie about that damn tonic.”

“How do you-”

“SHUT UP!” I snap. “You say you’re not traitors, yet here you both are; working with Gladmane and in charge alongside him. You say you’re not traitors, but how can you prove it?”

“Because the King Pony sought us out in the first place!” Flam said.

The mention of the King Pony made me pull back my feathers a bit from their necks.

“You’ve met the King Pony?” I ask and they nod. “Who is he?”

“We…do not know.” Flim said. I glared down at them and press my feathers back into their neck. “We honestly do not know! My brother and I were traveling Equestria for more business opportunities.”

“You mean your next scam?”

“Well…I would not call it a scam.” Flim said, only for me to break the skin under their fur. “Ok ok! We were looking for the next scamming opportunity!”

“Embellish your words again, and you start bleeding more.”

“When the Fall happened, we hit a wall in our busi- I mean, scams. Especially when stallions began to go crazy and started pillaging towns and abducting mares. No pony gave us the time of day to buy in to our offers and the Caribou made it even harder. My brother and I thought it was the end for us, that is…until he sent somepony for us.” Flam said.

“Next thing we know, we’re on an airship to Manehattan.” Flim said.

So he’s in Manehattan, huh?

“When we arrived, it was like we were in an entirely different city that looked nothing like the Manehattan everypony knew. The whole place was crawling with Caribou and there’s not a place you can look without seeing a brothel, slave auction, those re-education centers, War Beast pens, you name it. To be honest, the whole city is one big nightmare.” Flam said.

“And the King Pony?”

“We were taken to this big fancy mansion in the rich district of the city; four stories, lots of room, some parts made of gold, there was even a swimming pool out front, and-”

“Get to the point.”

“W-we were led inside and walked up the stairs to these big office doors. After waiting a few minutes, we were led inside. That’s where we saw him, but not really.” Flam said.

“What do you mean?”

“We remember he was sitting in the darkness without any lights on. All we could see was a sort of silhouette of a large stallion sitting at a desk. Before you, I do not believe my brother and I have ever met somepony so intimidating in our lives.” Flim said with a shudder.

“What did he tell you?”

“He did something strange with his voice so it sounded all distorted, but he told us that he knew all about us. And that our skills could be put to good use for his new businesses and authority. It was strange, it’s almost like he spoke to us as if he knew us personally.” Flam said.

A sort of voice modifier, damn…would’ve been nice if they at least recognized his voice.

“We wanted to refuse, but we had heard what happens to those who are not loyal to the Caribou’s rule. That they execute any who dare defy them.” Flim said.

“You think that justifies all you’ve done? You may or may or may not be traitors, but you probably only signed up to save your own hides rather than grow a pair and resist the Caribou on your own. Your arguments are therefore invalid, and you will now meet your end here.”

“No please! We’re begging you! We told you such valuable information!” Flam pleads.

“Brother…it’s ok.” Flim mutters.

“Dear brother, whatever do you mean?!” Flam asks in shock.

“Face it brother, we knew one day our shenanigans would come back to bite us in the flank. And now all the scams and dupings we’ve caused over the years are now to be paid in full.” Flim said.

“But brother…” Flam whimpers.

“Dearest brother of mine we had fun, did we not?” Flim asks.

“…Yes, the best.” Flam said.

“Then that is all that matters.” Flim said as he looks back up to me. “We are ready for the end, Mr. Hand. My one request is that you do not make it as painful as you claim it shall be.”

I gazed down at the Flim Flam brothers as they closed their eyes, ready for me to take their lives. Even though they were a couple of scam artists, I couldn’t bring myself to not believe their words. I would’ve expected them to at least retaliate against me some way but I didn’t sense any resistance in their voices.

“Just one question before you die.” I ask in a more calm manner. “Applejack, if given the chance, what would you say to her and her family?” Both brothers look at each other for a moment before looking back at me.

“We would apologize for all the grief we put her family through. We much more greedy back then and failed to realize the repercussions of our actions.” Flim said.

“Indeed, we would very much like to repent for all we have done to the other ponies we conned.” Flam said.

“You two really aren’t traitors.” I said as I slowly lifted my feathers from their necks and furled them back. “Heh, guess you gotta expect the unexpected.”

“You’re…sparing us?” Flim asks as he rubs his neck.

“Don’t misunderstand.” I said as I stepped back from them. “Your crimes are still fresh on my mind, you deserve to at least face proper judgment rather than just dying for them.”

“Oh thank you so very much good sir!” Flam beams as he and Flim stand up and grab each of my hands and shake them. “We promise to make it up to you in any way we can!”

“Ok, ok, paws off!” I snap as I pull my hands away. “I may have spared you, but that doesn’t mean you’re forgiven. Nor does it mean I trust you because you’re not traitors.”

“Well then how’s about we remedy at least one of those issues?” Flim said as he reaches into his vest pocket and pulls out an envelope and hands it to me.

“What’s this?”

“That, good sir, is our sponsorship!” Flam said.

“Sponsorship? What for?”

“Why for the Casino Royale Tournament that is being held tonight of course!” Flim said.

“Ok, and why do I need this? I’ve got better things to do besides play poker.”

“Ah, but you see Mr. Hand, this tournament shall be very beneficial to you. You see, if you win the tournament, you get to play against Gladmane in a special once in a lifetime match! And this sponsorship of ours will guarantee a spot in said tournament!” Flam explains.

“And again, why would I do that?”

“Because, in the game against Gladmane, you can wager whatever you desire! And when we say anything, we truly mean anything.” Flim said.

“Is that right? So, say if I were to win, I can have Gladmane surrender all the slaves and even the brainwashed stallions in Las Pegasus?”

“Correct! But you must be aware that Gladmane can wager whatever he desires as well.” Flam said.

Could it truly be that easy? Would I actually be able to liberate Las Pegasus without any fighting over a poker game? I scratched my chin and gave it some thought. No one’s discovered me yet, I doubt they’d recognize Flash, the ship’s still hidden, and this just might be a golden opportunity.

“What the hell, I’ll give it a shot.” I said as I tucked the envelope back in my jacket pocket.

“Marvelous! Trust us sir, you won’t regret it!” Flim said.

“Trust you? Not likely until further notice. Regret it? That remains to be seen. If what you say is true, then this would be a good opportunity. So with that being said, I guess I need to go prepare for the tournament.” I said as I turned to walk away.

“We wish you good luck, Mr. Hand!” The brothers both say to me.

“Oh and just so we’re clear, if this backfires and I get caught or you two were lying to me, you two are first on my list of gruesome punishments. Are we clear?” I said as I looked over my shoulder with a cold gaze.

“C-Crystal…” Flim said.

“O-of course sir…” Flam said.

I smiled and nodded as I opened the door and turned back into a Caribou and retracted my wings.

“Poker, huh? It’s been quite a while, not since Josh.” I said to myself.

After a rather interesting encounter with the Flim Flam frontiers, I walked away from the theater and back to the main area to meet up with Flash. When I arrived there seemed to be a bit of a commotion going on near the bar and as I walked towards it, I heard someone cry out in pain.

“Ow! Damnit, that bucking hurts!” A stallion cried out.

“Mr. Sentry wins again!” Another announced earning a round of applause.

I made my way through the crowd and saw Flash sitting at a table with a large smirk stretched across his face and quite the hefty pile of bits on the floor beside him. On the other side of the table was a very pissed off stallion and he was reluctantly fishing out all the bits he had on his person with one hand as his other hand was bleeding from a stab wound. There was blood smeared everywhere with knife marks all over and a large bloody knife sitting on the table. I walked over to Flash and nudged his shoulder making him look up to me and he smiled confidently.

“Care to tell me what’s going on?”

“Well after I finished my reco- I mean tour, I came back here to wait for you and order more drinks. Then I heard these stallions were playing a game called Five Finger Fillet. It sounded fun so I thought I’d join, and you wouldn’t believe how easy it is to win! Look at all the bits I won!” Flash said.

Five Finger Fillet? Boy, that takes me back.

“Who’s next?! Who’s next to try and beat our newest champion?!” The announcer asks.

“I will!” A Caribou said stomping up. “I could buy me a whole herd of top quality slaves with those bits! You’re just some lucky punk with fast hands, but not as fast as mine!”

“Very well sir, the buy-in is the same. 100 bits.” The announcer said.

“Fine!” The Caribou boasted as he reached into his pocket and slammed his money in the middle of the table as Flash calmly placed his money in a more calm manner.

Flash was up first as he readied his hand flat on the table as he picked up the knife with his other hand. He held the blade so it was upside down and readied it next to his thumb.

“Ready…go!” The announcer said with a wave of his hand.

Flash then made his loop by tapping the blade in between his fingers. Thumb, pointer, middle, ring, and pinkie while tapping back to the start and finished with ease. The time he completed it was about 3 seconds but to Flash, it probably was in slow motion for him. His opponent snorted as he grabbed the knife and readied himself. The announcer waved his hand and the Caribou began his loop; thumb, pointer, middle, ring, and pinkie then stabbed the knife on the table with a confident smirk. Flash nodded in respect to the Caribou and grabbed the knife. Before he began his loop, he grabbed more bits and placed them in the middle of the table.

“I’d like to raise the pot to 500 bits.” He said, earning whispers from all around.

“Ha! You call that a bet? This is a bet, I raise as well! Make it 2,000 bits!” The Caribou said as he grabbed a large pouch and dropped it in the middle of the table.

Flash smiled as he readied himself. From what I remember, now he has to make two loops of stabs around his hand without even slicing his fingers. The announcer waved his hand and Flash began; thumb, pointer, middle, ring, pinkie, thumb again, pointer, middle, ring, and pinkie and Flash stabbed the table with his signature nod, earning a round of applause. The time he finished was now about 5 seconds, however his opponent was still unimpressed as he snatched the knife away and readied himself. With a wave of the hand, the Caribou started and began his loops; thumb, pointer, middle, ring, pinkie, thumb again, pointer, middle, ring, and pinkie and slammed the knife with a loud snort of confidence. I just rolled my eyes as Flash once again grabbed more bits to raise his bet.

“You want a real bet? Fine, I raise it to 7,000 bits.” Flash said as he placed his bits in the middle of the table.

“Now we’re getting somewhere! But not good enough, boy! I raise it to 12,000 bits!” The Caribou said as he snapped his fingers and a stallion walked over and placed a larger sack of bits in the middle of the table.

Flash simply smiled and grabbed the knife. Now he had to make three loops without stabbing himself. The announcer waved his hand and he was off. No one said a word as Flash stabbed between his fingers so skillfully. 7 seconds later, he finished without so much as a scar on his digits.

“Incredible! The colt’s got skill!”

“How has he not stabbed himself yet?”

“Not sure, but his opponent doesn’t look too happy.”

“Damnit! I’ll show you!” The Caribou sneered as he grabbed the knife. He readied himself and the announcer waved his hand for him to begin. The Caribou began his three loops while trying to concentrate as hard as he could and even stabbing the table with so much force, it shook the table. He was then on his third loop when I saw he almost stabbed his ring finger off but managed to clear the loop, barely.

“Alright you little shit, I’m all in! I raise the pot to 100,000 bits!” The Caribou snapped as his lackey dropped what looked like all the bits he brought with him on the table.

“100,000?! For a measly knife game?!”

“He’s crazy, this colt is a prodigy! He’ll lose all his bits!”

“You sure? Well alright, then I’m all in too. I raise the pot to 200,000 bits.” Flash said as he pushed all his winnings under the table.

“200,000?!”

“That’s crazy!”

“This should be interesting, my bits are on the colt.”

“Yeah? Well mine’s on Lord Runolf.”

“And you know what else?” Runolf said as he reached into his jacket and pulled out a piece of paper and some kind of key. “This is the deed to my airships and the key to my slaves. I’ve got five airships under my command and each one is filled with high quality slaves. I’m putting them in the pot as well.”

“Sir, I don’t think you can do that.” The announcer said.

“No, please, give him a chance to win his money back.” Flash said confidently.

The announcer shrugged as Flash then grabbed the knife and readied himself to make four loops. All were silent, the announcer waved his hand, and Flash started to stab. Thumb, pointer, middle, ring, pinkie. Thumb again, pointer, middle, ring, and pinkie. Thumb again, pointer, middle, ring, pinkie. Thumb once more, pointer, middle, ring, and pinkie; all within 9 seconds.

“Done.” Flash said with a smirk.

“Outstanding!” A stallion cheered along with the others.

“Grr, you damn lucky ass brat! Those bits are mine! You hear me?! MINE!” Runolf shouted as he snatched the knife. He didactic bother to wait for the announcer and began his loops. Despite his rage, he was surprisingly doing pretty well until…

SHUNK!

“AAAAAAAAARRRRRRHHHH!!!”

On his third loop, he went too fast and ended up stabbing himself. Only he didn’t just stab himself, he cut off his middle finger and was bleeding profusely.

“Runolf has fallen to the knife, the winner is once again Mr. Flash Sentry!” The announcer said.

“Well done, very well done!” A stallion called out.

“Gotta admit, that was very entertaining.”

“Can somepony get Lord Runolf to the medical ward to get patched up?”

As Runolf was escorted away with his finger, he looked over his shoulder and glared at Flash who just shrugged at him innocently and the crowd dispersed.

“Nice job Flash.” I said as a few stallions helped gather his winnings.

“That was fun, never thought I’d get all these bits. Let alone those five ships.” Flash said.

“He was a fool to raise the stakes against him. But this is quite beneficial to us, now we have five ships under our control and those slaves are a generous bonus.” I said.

“Here are your winnings sir.” One of the stallions said as he pushed a cart filled with his winnings towards Flash and left.

“So now what? I did as you asked and got some intel, so maybe we can-”

“There’s been a change of plans, Flash.” I said as I hauled the large bag of bits over my shoulder and folded the deed and put it and the key in my pocket.

“Change of plans? What do you mean?”

“I’ll explain back at the ship, let’s regroup with the others.” I said as we made our way through the crowd and out of the city.

“And the ships I just won?”

“They’ll still be here when we come back, don’t worry about it.”

As we exited the city gates, I pulled out the envelope and thought about what Flim and Flam said and the Poker Tournament. I glanced over my shoulder one last time towards the city as I tucked the envelope back in my pocket.

“This day seems to have gotten more interesting than expected.”

Author's Notes:

A change of plans that could either benefit The Hand and his crew without worry, or end in violence and bloodshed. The battle of wits and bluffs, next chapter in Part 2.

Hey everybody! Little side note as to why this took so long, it’s a bit of a long story. To make it short; work and school played a BIG factor in it, I wanted to cram all of what I wrote into one huge chapter but realized it was better off being a two parter, and I tragically lost a quarter of my work due to internet difficulties. So on behalf of this story and my to loyal followers, I apologize for the wait. The good news is, you won’t have to wait as long for part 2 since I still have most of what I wrote down before I lost it. So bare with me, and as always, I hope you all enjoyed part 1!

~WurkyWilk has left the building…